I • I ■ I I I I I I I I I I I 



EGONRULECO.l USA, 2 



I ■ I ■ > I I I I I 



67 

iiiiluii 



69 



68 

iiiiliiiiiiiiiliiii 



70 



71 



72 



73 



IllillllllllllluiJ 



75 
74 

liiiijliuiiuuiiu 



Class 
Book 







Copyright ]^^. 



COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 



The American Church 



Dictionary and Cyclopedia 



BY THE 



/ 
REV. WILLIAM JAMES MILLER, M.A., B.D. 



Of the things pertaining to the Ki?igdom of God," — Acts 1:3. 



» • • • 
* • • 



» » -> : J- 



' ^ ' » ^ • - o. 






• • '•• ', I 



NEW YORK 

THOMAS WHITTAKER 

2 AND 3 BIBLE HOUSE 










,1 



1 



THE LIBRARY Of 

eONGRESS. 
Two Come* KEOcrvto 

JAN. 20 1902 
Lass a xxa no. 

COPT B. 




COPYRIGHT, 1 90 1, 

By THOMAS WHITTAKER 



Preface 



The writer of the following pages has lc)ng been 
convinced, from an experience of many ye^rs in the 
Ministry, that a great desideratum among Church peo- 
ple is a Church Dictionary, especially one not so ex- 
pensive as the more costly works, and at the same time 
something more complete and satisfactory than a mere 
glossary of terms. What seems to be needed is an in- 
expensive, handy volume, " short enough for busy 
people, plain enough for common people, cheap enough 
for poor people," yet complete enough to give the in- 
formation needed. The present work was undertaken 
with this object in view. It was thought " worth 
while " ; for if words are things, then greater familiarity 
with the phraseology of the Church will lead to greater 
knowledge " of the things pertaining to the Kingdom 
of God." What is here set forth is really a Handy 
Book of Ready Reference arranged in alphabetical 
order ; and while some of the articles may seem to be 
too brief, yet the system of cross references adopted, it 
is believed, will throw considerable light on subjects 
where it is employed and thus enables the book to be 
kept within the limits already specified. 

The title, The American Church Dictionary, in- 
dicates the purpose as well as those for whom it is 
written. In preparing it, the writer worked under the 

3 



4 ' PREFACE 

conviction that not only is it necessary to set forth the 
historic facts, doctrines, terminology, customs and 
usages of the Church, but also to indicate the spirit of 
the Church as well, — the spirit that pervades all her life, 
her teachings and her customs, and which when once 
possessed makes us deeply conscious of her continuous 
life from the beginning, as having a history and glori- 
ous traditions. 

Many sources of information have been drawn from, 
the thoughts of many writers have been laid under 
contribution, but not always was it possible to make 
acknowledgment, as what is here presented is the 
result of the writer's general reading and study. As 
such the work is sent forth with the hope that all who 
refer to its pages may find it adequate to the purpose 
described and realize the full meaning of St. Cyprian's 
word's, " He cannot have God for his Father, who has 
not the Church for his Mother y W. J. M. 



Dictionary and Cyclopaedia 



A 



Ablutions. — A term used to designate the cere- 
monial washing of the sacred vessels after Holy Com- 
munion, with wine and water which are reverently 
consumed by the Priest. These ablutions are in con- 
formity with the Rubric which directs, " And if any of 
the consecrated Bread and Wine remain after the Com- 
munion, it shall not be carried out of the Church ; but 
the Minister and other communicants shall, immedi- 
ately after the Blessing, reverently eat and drink the 
same." 

Absolution. — The forgiveness of sins on earth by the 
Son of Man through His agents, the Bishops and 
Priests of the Church. Their commission is embodied 
in the words of the Ordination Office, " Receive the 
Holy Ghost for the Office and Work of a Priest in the 
Church of God, now committed unto thee by the Im- 
position of our hands. Whose sins thou dost forgive, 
they are forgiven ; and whose sins thou dost retain, 
they are retained." This commission contains our 

5 



6 ABSOLUTION— ACOLYTE 

Lord's own words to be found in St. John 20 : 22 and 
23, and they are His commission to His Ministers. 
Attempts have been made to explain away these words • 
but it is unquestionably the office of the Holy Ghost to 
invest those ordained with the power of dispensing 
God's Word and Sacraments, and of performing what 
is necessary " for the perfecting of the Saints, for the 
work of the ministry, and for the edifying of the Body 
of Christ." (See Keys, Power of). 

Absolution, The. — The name given to the form of 
words by which a penitent person is absolved. There 
are two forms in the Prayer Book ; the longer form 
being used at Morning and Evening Prayer, the shorter 
one being usually confined to use in the Communion 
Office. 

Absolve. — To loose, to set free from the bondage of 
sin. (See Absolution, also Keys, Power of). 

Abstinence The Church makes a distinction be- 
tween abstinence and fasting. Abstinence is the re- 
duction of food for the sake of self-discipline, while 
fasting is going without food of any kind as a more 
severe act of discipline. Abstinence is to be exercised 
on " Other Days of Fasting " i. e., other than Ash 
Wednesday and Good Friday which are absolute Fasts. 
(See Fasts, Table of; also Fasting). 

Acolyte. — A word derived from the Greek, and used 
to designate one who serves the Priest in the celebra- 
tion of the Holy Eucharist. His chief duties are to 
arrange the elements on the Credence, to light the 
candles, receive the offerings and present them, and 
also the Bread, Wine and water, to the Priest at the 
proper time in the Celebration. 



ADULT BAPTISM— ADVENT 7 

Adult Baptism. — The rule of the Church is Infant 
Baptism. She brings children even in their tenderest 
years within her Fold and there trains them up " in 
the nurture and admonition of the Lord." But when 
in England the Puritans and Anabaptists arose and 
prevailed, then there grew up a generation that reached 
maturity without having been baptized, and then it 
was that there arose the necessity for " The Ministra- 
tion of Baptism to such as are of Riper Years and able 
to answer for themselves." To meet such cases the 
present service in the Prayer Book for the Baptism of 
Adults was prepared and set forth in A. d. 1 661. 
That the Church of England had no form for the 
Baptism of Adults previous to the year 1661 is not only 
an interesting fact, but it is also one of those historic 
side-lights which brings into bold relief what was the 
custom of the Church from time immemorial. 

Advent. — Derived from the Latin, and means coming. 
The word is used of the first coming of Christ at His 
Birth, and of His Second Coming to judge the world. 
These are commemorated in the first Season of the 
Church Year, the Season of Advent, which begins on 
the Sunday nearest to St. Andrew's Day (Nov. 30) 
whether before or after, and continues until Christmas 
Day. The Advent Season is intended to be a prepara- 
tion for the due observance of Christmas, is penitential 
in character and a time of increased devotions both 
public and private. The Benedicite is sung instead of 
the Te Deum ; the Benedictus is recited in full, and the 
Collect for the First Sunday in Advent is used daily 
throughout the Season. The color for Altar hangings, 
etc., is purple or violet. 



8 ADVENT SUNDAY— AGAPE 

Advent Sunday. — A name to be found in the Prayer 
Book for the First Sunday in Advent. It is commonly 
regarded as the first day of the Church Year, and as 
such the Christian's New Years Day. From the fact 
that the Church Year anticipates the Civil New Year 
by a whole month it is thought that the Church 
thereby teaches that the Kingdom of God should be 
first in our thoughts. (See Advent, also Christian 
Year). 

Affusion. — The pouring (which the word means) of 
water on the recipient of Baptism, when the Baptism 
is not by immersion. Questions have arisen from the 
very earliest ages as to the matter and form with which 
this Sacrament is to be administered. The original 
mode was undoubtedly by the descent of the person 
to be baptized into a stream or pool of water. The 
practice of immersion was not, however, regarded as 
an essential feature of Baptism. There can be little 
doubt that affusion was practiced instead of immersion, 
at the discretion of the Priest, in ancient as well as in 
modern times. The Prayer Book provides for either 
mode. The method is a matter of indifference, the 
essential point being that the candidate for Baptism 
come into actual contact with water while the words, 
** I baptize thee in the Name of the Father, and of the 
Son, and of the Holy Ghost," are spoken. 

Agape. — A Greek word meaning love. The name 
given to the " Love Feast " or social meal which the 
ancient Christians were accustomed to have when they 
came together and which was partaken of before the 
celebration of the Holy Eucharist. But owing to 
abuses, which St. Paul rebuked in writing to the 



AGNUS DEI— ALL SAINTS' DAY 9 

Corinthians, it was finally abolished. There seems to 
be some confusion of ideas in regard to this ancient 
custom as is seen in the wrong use that is made of the 
term Lord's Supper (which see). 

Agnus Dei. — Meaning " The Lamb of God." This 
is the name given to the prayer " O Lamb of God, 
who takest away the sins of the world, have mercy 
upon us," to be found in the Litany and Gloria in 
Excelsis. The Agnus Dei is often sung as an anthem 
after the Prayer of Consecration in the Holy Com- 
munion. It is also the name given to a representation 
of a lamb with banner as an emblem of Christ. (See 
Emblems). 

Aisle. — This term is often wrongly applied to the 
alleys or passageways between the pews of a church. 
Aisle, properly speaking, is an architectural term given 
to the side or wing of a church or cathedral separated 
from the nave by rows of pillars and arches. The 
word is derived from the Latin ala^ meaning a 
wing. 

Alb — A long white linen garment worn as one of 
the Eucharistic Vestments. (See Vestments). 

Alleluia. — A Hebrew word meaning " Praise ye the 
Lord." Sometimes written " Hallelujah." It is used 
on joyous occasions such as Christmas and Easter. 

All Saints' Day. — A Feast held on November i, 
in commemoration of all saints of the Church who are 
not commemorated on other days. This Festival is 
very dear to the hearts of Christians. It is a day full 
of touching memories, when in the Holy Eucharist 
we memorialize before God the lives not only of 
Martyrs and Confessors and the great army of valiant 



10 ALMANAC— ALPHA AND OMEGA 

and faithful souls in every age and clime, but also 
of those dear to us by ties of kindred and affection, — 
fathers, mothers, brothers, sisters, little children and 
noble youth — who "having finished their course in 
faith do now rest from their labors." It is thus we 
have brought home to us, as in no other way, the 
meaning and reality of " The Communion of Saints." 
Amid the solemnities of worship ^and memorial we 
thus learn that the living and the dead are bound 
together by ties that are eternal, ties that no change 
of time can break, because before God they are one in 
the Mystical Body of Christ. (See Diptychs). 

Almanac, Church. — An annual publication setting 
forth the dates and times of the Holy Days and Sea- 
sons of the Church's year, with the table of Lessons, 
directions concerning the Church colors and other in- 
formation about the Church, such as the organization 
of the Dioceses, number of communicants ; clergy 
list, the General Convention and other organizations ; 
also, the listTof the American Bishops, both living and 
departed. In fact a well-edited Church Almanac is so 
full of information no intelligent communicant can 
afford to be without one, as a guide and help to his 
devotions throughout the year. (See Calendar). 

Alms Bason. — A shallow dish or plate, usually 
made of some precious metal, in which the offerings 
of the people are received and placed on the Altar. 

Alpha and Omega. — The first and last letters of 
the Greek alphabet. They are used of our Lord to 
set forth His eternal and divine Nature, as in Reve- 
lation I : II, " I am Alpha and Omega, the First and 
the Last." In their Greek form these letters are used 



ALTAR— ALTAR LIGHTS ii 

in the symbolism and decoration of the Church, either 
separately or as a monogram. 

Altar. — The Holy Table, of wood or stone, on 
which the Sacrament of the Lord's Body and Blood is 
offered to God as a " Sacrifice of Praise and Thanks- 
giving." "Altar " and " Table " are used interchange- 
ably in Holy Scripture, and both words are used in 
the Prayer Book for the same thing. From the very 
earliest times the Altar has always been the most 
prominent object in the Church, being placed at the 
end of the chancel and elevated, being approached by 
three or more steps. Architecturally as well as devo- 
tionally the Altar is the distinctive feature, the objective 
point of the building to which all else conforms. 
Properly speaking, the building is erected for the 
Altar, and not the Altar for the building. (See 
Lord's Table). 

Altar Cross. — The cross surmounting the Altar, 
made usually of polished brass or of some precious 
metal. The Altar Cross is handed down to us from the 
Primitive Church, so that to-day wheresoever the Eng- 
lish or the American flag waves there " the Altar and 
the Cross " are set up. The Cross is placed over the 
middle of the Altar, in the most sacred and prominent 
part of the Church, " in order that the holy symbol of 
our Faith may be constantly before the eyes of all 
who worship therein, to shine through the gloom of 
this world and point them to the skies." 

Altar Lights. — Two candles in candlesticks placed 
on the retable of the Altar and lighted at the celebra- 
tion of the Holy Eucharist ; frequently called Euchar- 
istic Lights. They are used to symbolize our Lord as 



12 ALTAR LINEN— ALTAR VESSELS 

the Light of the world in His two Natures, Human 
and Divine. The symbolical use of lighted tapers in 
Divine Service is of primitive antiquity and their use 
is being generally restored in both the English and 
American branches of the Church. This is evidenced 
by the table in the Tourist's Church Guide for 1898, 
in which it appears that in 1882 there were 581 
churches in which the Altar Lights were used, while 
in 1898 the number had increased to 4,334. (See 
Lights on the Altar). 

Altar Linen. — The linen pieces used in decorating 
the Altar for the celebration of the Holy Communion 
are so called. There is first the " fair white linen 
cloth," the width of the top of the Altar, and falling 
over the ends fifteen or twenty inches ending with a 
fringe. It is usually embroidered with five crosses to 
represent the five wounds of our Lord. Other pieces 
are the Corporal to cover the middle part of the Altar 
and on which are placed the Paten and Chalice during 
the Celebration ; the " fair linen cloth," or thin lawn 
veil required by the rubric to cover the elements after 
consecration; the Purificators, and also the Pall, — 
each of which is described under its proper title 
(which see). 

Altar Rail. — The railing enclosing the Sanctuary 
in which the Altar stands, and at which the commu- 
nicants kneel in receiving the Holy Communion, is 
called, in the Institution Office the Altar Rail. Sup- 
posed to have been first introduced by Archbishop 
Laud as a protection of the Altar against the lawless- 
ness and irreverence of the Puritans. 

Altar Vessels. — (See Vessels, Sacred). 



AMBULATORY— AMERICAN CHURCH 13 

Ambulatory. — The name given to the passageway- 
running around and back of the Altar, being a contin- 
uation of the aisles of the church. Generally used for 
processionals to and from the choir. 

Amen. — A Hebrew word meaning " so be it," or 
" so it is," as it is used at the end of prayers, hymns or 
Creed. It signifies approval of, or assent to, what has 
gone before. The use of the" Amen " in PubHc Wor- 
ship emphasizes the Priesthood of the Laity, as for 
example, in the consecration of the elements in the 
Holy Communion, while the celebrating Priest stands 
before God offering to Him this holy Oblation, he does 
it in company with all the faithful, and to signify their 
cooperation with him in this great act they say 
" Amen," adopting his words and acts as their own. 
In the early Church the " Amen " was said with such 
heartiness, an ancient writer describes it as sounding 
" like a clap of thunder." (See Responsive Service). 

American Church, The. — The name, and one that 
is growing in popularity, that is generally given to 
the body legally known as " The Protestant Episcopal 
Church in the United States of America." 

The term " American Church " is descriptive of 
" The Holy Catholic Church " having this land and 
people as the field of its operations. When our Lord 
commanded His Apostles to go forth and make dis- 
ciples of all nations, and they went forth to carry out 
this command, they gave to every nation to which 
they came the Church in its completeness with powers 
of perpetuity. To every nation were given the Chris- 
tian Faith, the Apostolic Ministry, the Sacraments 
«^nd tbQ Christian Worship or Liturgy. Hence therq 



14 AMERICAN CHURCH 

sprung up national Churches, all equal and having 
union with one another in these four essentials of 
Christian Truth and Order. The Episcopal Church 
in the United States by reason of its origin, history 
and character is to be regarded as one of these na- 
tional churches and the name which is to embody 
this idea will no doubt be found and set forth by the 
proper ecclesiastical authority in due time. It is dif- 
ficult to say just how the name " Protestant Episcopal " 
came into use, but it has always been a hindrance to 
our growth because it requires so much to be said in 
explanation, which is always a disadvantage. Mean- 
time the name " American Church " is coming more 
and more into general use, as it is clear, definite and 
historic, following the analogy of the naming of the 
ancient national churches. 

The Episcopal Church in the United States is the 
daughter of the ancient, historic. Catholic and Apos- 
tolic Church of England, is partaker of the same life 
and the inheritor with the mother Church of the same 
worship, rites, customs, doctrines and traditions, and, 
therefore, its position, likewise, is ancient and historic, 
Catholic and Apostolic. (See Anglican Church, also 
Anglican Communion). 

The history of the Church in America covers a 
period of more than three hundred years, and its first 
beginnings on these shores are full of interest. We 
refer to a few of them. From an old chronicle it is 
learned that in the year 1578, on the shores of Fro- 
bisher's Straits, " Master Walfall celebrated a Com- 
munion upon land, at the partaking whereof were the 
Captain and many others with him. The celebration 



AMERICAN CHURCH 15 

of the Divine Mystery was the first signs, seals and 
confirmation of Christ's Passion and Death ever known 
in these quarters." 

It is a remarkable and interesting fact that the Book 
of Common Prayer was first used in the territory now 
covered by the United States, not on the Atlantic 
coast as one would naturally suppose, but on the 
Pacific coast, on the shores of Drake's Bay, California. 
This took place on St. John Baptist's Day, June 24th, 
1579, the officiating minister having been the Rev. 
Francis Fletcher, chaplain to Francis Drake. The 
place where this service was held has been marked 
by a handsome cross, known as the " Prayer Book 
Cross," erected by Bishop Nichols through the munifi- 
cence of the late Geo. W. Childs, of Philadelphia. 

In the course of time, settlements were made along 
the Atlantic coast and evidence is given of the 
Church's services being held at very early dates. In 
A. D. 1607, the first permanent settlement was effected 
in Virginia. In May of that year, under the Rev. 
Robert Hunt, a Priest of the Church of England, 
services began to be held regularly and a church 
building was erected at Jamestown. This was thir- 
teen years before the " Pilgrim Fathers " landed on 
Plymouth Rock. The Church was planted in all the 
colonies and included a greater portion of the popu- 
lation. But in time other religious bodies were also 
established and as these organizations had everything 
necessary for their growth and development they grew 
and prospered. With the Church it was far different. 
For more than one hundred and fifty years it existed 
on these shores an Episcopal Church without an Epis- 



i6 AMERICAN CHURCH 

copate. There could be no confirmations and no ordi- 
nations to the ministry unless candidates were willing 
to take the long and perilous voyage to England. 
The result was the supply of clergy fell off, and chil- 
dren, although baptized, yet because they could not 
be confirmed, finally wandered away to other folds. 

Repeated efforts were made to secure the conse- 
cration of a Bishop for the Church in America, but 
owing to political and ecclesiastical complications this 
was not possible until after the Revolutionary War. 
In A. D. 1784, on November 14th, the Rev. Samuel 
Seabury, D. D., was consecrated in Aberdeen, Scot- 
land, by the Scottish Bishops, for the Church in Con- 
necticut and as the first Bishop in America. On 
February 4th, 1787, the Rev. William White, D. D., 
of Pennsylvania, and the Rev. Samuel Provoost, D. D., 
of New York, were consecrated Bishops by the two 
Archbishops of the Church of England and the Bishop 
of Bath and Wells, and Peterborough, in Lambeth 
Palace, London. A few years later, viz., on Septem- 
ber 19th, 1790, the Rev. James Madison, D. D., of 
Virginia, was consecrated in England by the Arch- 
bishop of Canterbury, the Bishop of London and the 
Bishop of Rochester. By the consecration of these 
four Bishops abroad the American Church secured 
the Episcopate from the ancient and Apostolic sources, 
and thus gained the power of perpetuating itself. The 
significance of this may be seen when we reflect that 
the ancient canons of the Church require that not less 
than three Bishops shall unite in the consecration of a 
Bishop. This enactment is designed to provide against 
any possible defect in the succession of any one of the 



AMERICAN CHURCH 17 

consecrating Bishops. We thus see how careful the 
Church has always been in conferring this great office, 
and how particular the American Church was to meet 
every ecclesiastical requirement according to the an- 
cient order and traditions. 

It may be interesting to note that the first Bishop 
consecrated on American soil was the Rt. Rev. Thomas 
John Claggett, the first Bishop of Maryland, in whose 
consecration all four of the American Bishops united. 
This took place in Trinity Church, New York, Sep- 
tember 17th, 1792. From that time to the present, 
the American Episcopate has increased greatly by 
reason of the growing needs of the Church in this 
rapidly developing country. More than two hundred 
Bishops have been consecrated for the work of the 
Church in the United States and for its missions in 
the foreign field. 

The growth of the Church itself, likewise, has been 
remarkable when we consider the disadvantages under 
which it labored in those early days and the bitter 
prejudice against it which even yet is not wholly done 
away. To-day there is not a State or a Territory 
which is not under the pastoral care of a Bishop, 
many of the states having several Dioceses each with 
its Bishop at its head. The quiet, persistent loyalty to 
the Truth " as this Church hath received the same," 
the reasonable terms of admission to her fold, the 
missionary zeal and enterprise, the practical work 
enlisting so largely the labors and cooperation of the 
laity, the far-reaching influence on the religious thought 
of the day, the proposal of the terms for Christian 
Unity, the multiplying of services and the more 



i8 AMICE— ANDREW 

frequent communions, all manifest her inner and out- 
ward growth and demonstrate the reality and high 
purpose of her Mission to this land and nation. (See 
Growth of the Church.) 

Amice. — One of the Eucharistic Vestments. (See 
Vestments). 

Anaphora. — The Greek name for the Offering or. 
Oblation in the Holy Eucharist and is usually applied 
to that portion of the Office beginning with " Lift up 
your hearts" and including the Prayer of Consecra- 
tion. All that precedes this is called the Proanaphora 
(which see). 

Andrew, Feast of Saint. — A Holy Day of the 
Church observed on November 30, and is of very 
ancient date. It is known to have been observed since 
A. D. 360. St. Andrew was of Bethsaida in Galilee 
and the brother of St. Peter. He was the first who 
found the Messiah and brought others to Him. It 
was this fact in his life that suggested to the young 
men of the American Church the organization of 
" The Brotherhood of St. Andrew " (which see). 
St. Andrew was the first called to be a disciple and 
Apostle, with St. Peter. After the dispersion of the 
Apostles, St. Andrew.is said to have carried the Gospel 
to what is now called Turkey in Asia and also to 
Russia and was the first founder of the Russian Church, 
as St. Paul was of the English Church. After laboring 
in Turkey in Europe, he suffered martyrdom at Patras, 
A. D. 70, being crucified on a cross the shape of the 
letter X, to which his name has been given. As St. 
Andrew is greatly reverenced in Scotland, the St. 
Andrew's cross was made a part of the national banner 



ANGELS— ANGLICAN CHURCH 19 

of Great Britain on the union of Scotland with England 
in 1707. The St. Andrew's cross (Scotland) with the 
cross of St. Patrick (Ireland) and the cross of St. 
George (England) were made in 1801 to form the 
present Union Jack so dear to the English nation. In 
ecclesiastical art St. Andrew is represented holding in 
his hand a cross saltire, or else leaning upon it. 

Angels. — (See Holy Angels.) It is also to be noted 
that the term " Angels " is used in the New Testament 
for the Bishops of the Church, as in the Epistles to the 
seven Churches of Asia (Rev. 2 and 3) which are 

addressed, " unto the angel of the Church of" , 

i. e.y the Bishop. 

Anglican Church, The. — The name given to the 
Church of England as being the Church of the Anglo- 
Saxon race. The Church was introduced into Britain 
as early as A. D. 61, probably by St. Paul and it has 
continued there the same organization ever since, and 
the Church of the whole English nation until within 
the last 300 years, when divers and sundry religious 
bodies have sprung up. Thus the English nation from 
that early period of the Church's first introduction into 
Britain down to the present time, has never been 
without the Orthodox Faith ; the Apostolic Ministry in 
three orders — Bishops, Priests and Deacons ; the 
Sacraments and the ancient Liturgy. Moreover, the 
Church of England has always affirmed her own 
national integrity and independence and although 
overcome and brought into subjection to a foreign 
power, and finally regained her former independence — 
yet throughout all she has ever retained the four 
essentials of Christian Truth and Order mentioned, and 



20 ANGLICAN COMMUNION 

thus demonstrates that she is a true branch of the 
Church founded by Christ, and as such Catholic and 
ApostoHc. For one to say that the Church of 
England was founded by Henry VIII, or to say that 
it is a " schism from the Roman Church " shows great 
ignorance of even the plainest facts of history. The 
following statement, from a secular paper, the Provi- 
dence (R. I.) Journal is worth reprinting : " It is still 
quite usual even for intelligent persons to misunder- 
stand the purposes of the English Reformers, and 
the result of the English Reformation. . . . The 
supremacy of Rome has never been borne patiently by 
the English people, whose church organization was 
established long before Rome took the trouble to inter- 
fere with it ; and several English kings had quarreled 
before Henry the Eighth's time with the Holy See. 
What the English Reformers wanted, and what they 
accomplished under Elizabeth, was Reform within the 
Church. It was on the continent that Protestantism 
without the Churchy built up a new ecclesiastical organi- 
zation. All this, it may be, is a matter only of histor- 
ical value to the busy nineteenth century. But even 
if facts in a historical aspect are of small importance to 
an intensely practical generation, it is as well to have 
these facts right as wrong." (See Undivided Church). 
Anglican Communion, The. — The term used to 
designate the churches that are in communion with the 
Church of England and hold the same Faith, Order and 
Worship. Under this term are included the Church of 
England, the Church of Ireland, the Church of Scotland, 
the Churches in BritishNorth America, the West Indies, 
Australia, South Africa and in all the English colonies 



ANGLO CATHOLIC ^^ 

throughout the world wherever established. The 
Episcopal Church in the United States is also included 
in the Anglican Communion, being identical with the 
Church of England as is set forth in the Preface to the 
Prayer Book, in which it is declared, " This Church is 
far from intending to depart from the Church of En- 
gland in any essential point of doctrine, discipline and 
worship ; or further than local circumstances require." 
The Anglican Communion is one of the most pow- 
erful forces in our modern religious world. From 
statistics we learn that it has a larger membership than 
any other religious body among English-speaking 
people. The following Table taken from the New 
York World AlmdinaiC for 1901 gives some idea of 

THE RELIGION OF ENGLISH-SPEAKING PEOPLE. 

Episcopalians 29,200,000 

Methodists of all descriptions 18,650,000 

Roman Catholics 15,500,000 

Presbyterians of all descriptions , . . 12,250,000 

Baptists of all descriptions 9,230,000 

Congregationalists 6,150,000 

Free Thinkers 5,250,000 

Lutherans, etc 2,800,000 

Unitarians 2,600,000 

Minor religious sects 5,500,000 

Of no particular religion 17,000,000 

English-speaking population . . , 124,130,000 

Anglo Catholic. — The Historic or Catholic Church 
exists to-day in three main branches or Communions, 
viz. : The Eastern or Greek Church, the Roman 
Church, and the Anglican. The term " Anglo Cath- 
olic " is used to describe the Historic Church of the 



22 ANOINTING— ANNUNCIATION 

English-speaking people as being Catholic and Apos- 
tolic, and as having an unquestioned descent from the 
Church founded by Christ and His Apostles. (See 
Anglican Church ; Anglican Communion, and also 
American Church). 

Anointing the Sick. — The anointing of the sick 
with oil as recommended in St. James 5 : 14 and 15, 
has generally prevailed in the Universal Church and 
came to be called " Extreme Unction." There was 
an office for its use in the Prayer Book of 1549, but it 
was omitted in subsequent revisions because its use in 
most parts of the Church had become mechanical and 
confined to dying persons. The rite has been restored 
in some places on the authority of individual Bishops 
as a Scriptural practice. A Scottish Bishop calls it 
" the lost pleiad of the Anglican firmament," and says, 
" one must at once confess and deplore that a dis- 
tinctly Scriptural practice has ceased to be commanded 
in the Church of England, for no one can doubt that 
a sacramental use of anointing the sick has been from 
the beginning." 

Annunciation, The. — A Feast of the Church held on 
March 25th, to commemorate the visit of the Angel 
Gabriel to the Blessed Virgin Mary, to announce to 
her the Incarnation of the Son of God, his message 
to her being, "Fear not, Mary, for thou hast found 
favor with God. And behold, thou shalt conceive in 
thy womb, and bring forth a Son, and shall call His 
Name Jesus." The Feast of the Annunciation has 
been observed from the very earliest times, sermons 
being still extant which were preached on this day as 
early as a. d. 446. It is still observed with great so- 



ANTEPENDIUM— ANTIPHONAL 23 

lemnity ; Proper Psalms are appointed, being the 89th, 
131st, I32d, and 138th, also Proper Lessons, as well as 
Collect, Epistle and Gospel. The Church color for 
Altar and other hangings is white. It is to be noted 
that the Feast of the Annunciation is placed among 
the Days of Obligation (which see). 

Antependium. — The name given to the covering 
hanging in front of the lectern, pulpit or Altar, and 
being the color of the Church Season. The Altar 
hanging is usually called the Frontal. 

Anthem. — Originally the same as Antiphon; 
" anthem " being simply the Anglicized form of the 
word. Later, the terms "anthem" and " antiphon " 
came to stand for two different ideas. Anthem is 
any musical setting of words bearing upon the services 
of the day, other than a hymn or canticle, although 
the canticles are sometimes called anthems, as in the 
rubric before the Venite in the Morning Prayer. The 
rubric in the Evening Prayer provides for an anthem 
after the Collect beginning, " Lighten our darkness." 
Antiphon has come to mean a verse of Scripture which 
is sung wholly or in part before and after the Psalms 
or Canticles, and designed to strike the key-note of 
the teaching of the day. 

Antiphon. — (See Anthem). 

Antiphonal. — The alternate singing or chanting by 
two sides of the choir and congregation, each taking 
a verse in turn. This mode of rendering the music of 
the Church is of very ancient origin ; it prevailed in 
the ancient Jewish worship as the antiphonal structure 
of the Psalms indicates. It is a reproduction of the 
heavenly worship as described by Isaiah, " And one 



24 APOCALYPSE— APOSTLE 

cried unto another and said." It seems to be also a 
practical following out of the admonition, " teaching 
and admonishing one another in psalms and hymns 
and spiritual songs." (Col. 3 : 16.) 

Apocalypse. — The name given to the last book of 
the Bible ; a Greek word meaning Revelation. The 
book of the Revelation was written by St. John Evan- 
gelist about A. D. 96 or 97. Its purpose is set forth 
by Bishop Wordsworth as follows : " The Apocalypse 
is a manual of consolation to the Church in her pil- 
grimage through this world to the heavenly Canaan of 
her rest." 

Apocrypha. — This is the name given to certain 
books generally bound with the Old and New Testa- 
ment Scriptures which the Sixth Article of Religion 
describes as " The other books (as Hierome saith) the 
Church doth read for example of life and instruction 
of manners ; but yet doth it not apply them to estab- 
lish any doctrine." They are called Apocryphal for 
the reason that while they are usually bound up with 
the Bible, yet they are not regarded as canonical. 
Apocrypha is a Greek word meaning hiddeUy secret or 
unknown. Several of the Lessons are taken from the 
Apocryphal Books, and the Benedicite, which is sung 
as an alternate to the Te Deum, is taken from one of 
them, namely, " The Song of the Three Children." 

Apostle. — One who is sent; messenger; ambassa- 
dor. The name given to our Lord's twelve commis- 
sioned disciples who were thus made " the original 
fountain of ministerial authority and capacity pouring 
forth twelve streams, and from whom were to flow all 
the branches of that river whose streams should make 



APOSTLES' CREED— APOSTOLIC 25 

glad the city of God by carrying to it the blessings 
of His grace." (See Bishop). 

Apostles' Creed. — The shorter form of the Creed 
as set forth in the Prayer Book is called the Apostles' 
Creed because it was generally believed to have been 
composed by the Apostles themselves before they sep- 
arated and left Jerusalem. However true or untrue 
this old tradition may be, it is quite certain that this 
" Form of sound words " embodies the " Apostles' 
Doctrine," or teaching, and each article finds its cor- 
responding statement in the Bible. It is the oldest 
form of the Creed that has come down to us and con- 
tains a brief summary of the fundamental Truths of 
the Christian ReHgion. (See Orthodox.) There are 
twelve articles grouped into three paragraphs each 
setting forth what is to be believed concerning each 
Person of the Blessed Trinity. In other words the 
Apostles' Creed is what we believe concerning the 
Name into which we are baptized. It is, therefore, the 
Creed of the Baptismal Office and is recited in the 
Daily Services, while the longer Creed, commonly called 
the Nicene, is reserved for the Eucharistic Office. 

Apostolate. — The office and dignity of an Apostle ; 
the whole body of Bishops throughout the world. 

Apostolic Fathers, — (See Fathers, The). 

Apostolic Succession. — " The fundamental prin- 
ciple of the Christian Ministry is, that it is derived 
from our Blessed Lord Himself, from whom it is per- 
petuated by Episcopal Ordination," and just this is 
what is meant by Apostolic Succession. The Apos- 
tolic Succession is simply the evidence of the fact that 
the Christian Ministry has never failed to exist since 



26 APSE— ARTICLES OF RELIGION 

the time when our Lord commissioned it and sent it 
forth. It is often called the doctrine of the Apostolic 
Succession, but it is more of a fact than a doctrine ; a 
fact substantiated by the history of the Church, as 
much so as the succession of the Kings and Queens of 
England is a fact known of all men acquainted with 
the history of the English nation. For this reason we 
have the statement in the Preface to the Ordinal : " It 
is evident unto all men diligently reading Holy Scrip- 
ture and ancient Authors, that from the Apostles' time 
there have been these Orders of Ministers in Christ's 
Church, — Bishops, Priests and Deacons." The Chris- 
tian Church has not been left without its records ; its 
history is as well marked on the pages of history as 
that of any other kingdom or organization. (See 
Episcopacy; Episcopate; Bishop, also Ministry). 

Apse. — An architectural term descriptive of the 
semicircular or polygonal shape in which the Chancel 
is frequently built. From a Greek word meaning a 
joining ; also a bow, an arch, a vault. 

Apsidal. — Pertaining or relating to an apse; like 
an apse, as apsidal chancel. 

Archbishop. — A Bishop who presides over a prov- 
ince of Dioceses ; an official title, but not an Order. 

Archdeacon. — A term introduced from the Church 
of England and applied to a Priest who presides over 
an Archdeaconry or Convocation ; or to one who is 
the General Missionary of a Diocese, or of a pre- 
scribed district in a Diocese of the American Church. 

Articles of Religion, XXXIX Certain statements 

of doctrine set forth by the English Church in a time 
of great controversy to define her position as differing 



ASCENSION DAY— ASCRIPTION 27 

from Rome on the one hand and from Protestantism 
on the other. They are called Articles of Religion as 
distinguished from the Articles of the Faith, which 
are contained in the Creed and recited in the services 
of the Church. The Thirty-nine Articles were set 
forth in the year 1562, then revised as they now stand 
in 1 571 and were adopted with the exception of the 
Twenty-first Article, by the American Church in 1801. 
They are published as an appendix to the Prayer Book. 

Ascension Day. — A Feast observed with great 
solemnity forty days after Easter in commemoration 
of our Lord's Ascension into Heaven. It is also 
called Holy Thursday. St. Augustine, a. d. 395, 
calls this one of the Festivals which are supposed to 
have been instituted by the Apostles themselves, so 
that it must have been generally observed in his time. 
In the system of the Church, Ascension Day is re- 
garded as one of the very highest Festivals set apart 
in honor of our Lord. Proper Psalms, Proper Lessons 
and Proper Preface in the Communion service place 
it on the same footing as Christmas Day, Easter and 
Whitsun Day. The services are usually brightened 
with special music ; the Altar is decked with flowers 
and white hangings as symbolical of the joy which 
characterizes the Celebration. Ascension Day is pre- 
ceded by the Rogation Days (which see), as days of 
preparation for its due observance ; it is also one of 
the Days of Obligation (which see). 

Ascription. — The words used at the end of a ser- 
mon, beginning, " And now to God the Father," etc. 
During the Ascription the people stand and at the 
end respond, Amen. 



28 ASH WEDNESDAY^BANNERS 

Ash "Wednesday — The first day of Lent ; one 
of the two absolute Fast Days of the Church, the other 
being Good Friday. In ancient times the first day of 
Lent was called Caput Jejuniiy i. e., " Head of the 
Fast," because Lent began on that day. It was also 
called Dies Cinerum, i. e.y " Day of Ashes," from the 
custom of placing ashes on the head of penitents who 
presented themselves before the Bishop on this day. 
Ash Wednesday is a day of deep devotion, of prayer, 
fasting, self-examination and confession of sin. The 
public services are most solemn ; the Proper Lessons, 
and Proper Psalms, the Collect, Epistle and Gospel, to- 
gether with the Penitential Office to be especially used 
on this day, all mark it as a day of " weeping, fasting 
and praying." The Psalms appointed are the seven 
Penitential Psalms, viz., the 6th, 32d, and 38th, used 
at Morning Prayer; the 51st used in the Penitential 
Office, and I02d, 130th and 143d read at Evening 
Prayer. (See Penitential Psalms.) The Church 
color for Ash Wednesday is purple or violet. 

Assistant Minister. — A Priest or Deacon appointed 
to assist or help the Rector of a Parish in his work is 
thus called. Lately the term " Curate " has been em- 
ployed to designate the Assistant Minister of a Parish. 



B 



Banners On festal occasions banners are often 

carried in choir processionals " to signify yet more 
clearly the progress and future triumph of the Church, 



BANNS OF MARRIAGE— BAPTISM 29 

according to that description of her in the Song of 
Solomon : < Who is she that looketh forth as the 
morning, fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and ter- 
rible as an army with banners ? ' " 

Banns of Marriage. — The word " Bann " is derived 
from the Saxon word banneUy meaning, to proclaim. 
The term " Banns of Marriage," means, therefore, the 
publication of intended marriages, and arejpublished 
for three Sundays before the event, in the Church 
where the ceremony is to take place. The publishing 
of the Banns in the Church of England is required by 
law. In the American Prayer Book, provision is made 
for the publishing of the Banns of Marriage, but as it 
is not required by law the custom has fallen into disuse. 

Baptism, Adult. — (See Adult Baptism). 

Baptism, Holy — One of the two great Sacraments 
ordained by Christ as generally (universally) necessary 
to salvation. Holy Baptism is the initiatory rite by 
which we are admitted into the fellowship of Christ's 
Religion, admitted into His Church. Baptism is a 
covenant made between God and man ; of this cove- 
nant the Christian name, which was then given us, is 
the reminder ; reminding us of our new relationship 
with God. The grace conferred in Holy Baptism is 
threefold, (i) Regeneration, or the New Birth (See 
Regeneration) ; (2) Admission into the Spiritual 
Kingdom, or the Holy Catholic Church, and (3) The 
forgiveness of all our sins, for in the Nicene Creed we 
confess, " I acknowledge one Baptism for the Remis- 
sions of sins." The vows of Holy Baptism are three 
in number, (i) To Renounce, (2) to Believe and (3) 
to Obey, These cover " the Whole Duty of Man," 



30 BAPTISM 

and it is by the use of the Means of Grace with dili- 
gent Prayer that he is enabled to keep them and to 
grow into the likeness of Christ, whose member he is 
because incorporated into Him by Holy Baptism. 
The outward, visible sign or form in Baptism is water^ 
with the unfailing use of the words, " In the Name of 
the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost." 
This effects a valid Baptism. 

Baptism, Conditional As Holy Baptism can take 

place only once in any individual life, the Church has 
always been most careful that it should not be re- 
peated. But it sometimes happens that grave doubts 
arise as to the validity of one's Baptism, or the fact 
of Baptism is only a matter of conjecture. In such 
cases the Church has provided for conditional, or 
hypothetical Baptism. The form is, " If thou art not 
already baptized, (name) I baptize thee in the Name 
of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, 
Amen." In such a case if the Baptism has already 
taken place and was valid, the hypothetical Baptism 
passes for naught, but if it were not valid or had not 
taken place, the hypothetical Baptism is effective. 

Baptism, Infant.— (See Infant Baptism). 

Baptism, Private. — The proper place for the admin- 
istration of Holy Baptism is in the church, and the 
Church warns her people " that without great and 
reasonable cause and necessity, they procure not their 
children to be baptized at home in their houses." But 
when need shall compel them so to do, she provides 
for the emergency by the service entitled, " The Min- 
istration of Private Baptism of Children in Houses," 
as set forth in the Prayer Book. In this office no 



BAPTISM REGENERATION— BARNABAS 31 

provision is made for Sponsors. The child is to be 
brought afterwards into the Church to the intent that 
the congregation may be certified of the true Form 
of Baptism privately before used. Then it is publicly 
received and the Sponsors answer for the child and 
become responsible for its Christian training, pubUcly 
before the congregation. 

Baptismal Regeneration.— (See Regeneration, also 
New Birth). 

Baptismal Shell. — A scallop shell, either real or 
made of precious metal, used by the Priest for pour- 
ing the water on the head of the candidate in Holy 
Baptism. 

Baptistry. — A portion of a church set apart for the 
administration of Holy Baptism. Sometimes the 
Baptistry was erected as a separate building or at- 
tached to a church or cathedral, specially adapted for 
Baptism by immersion. 

Barnabas, Feast of Saint. — A Holy Day of the 
Church observed on June nth. St. Barnabas was 
born at Cyprus, but was a Jew of the tribe of Levi. 
His original name was Joses, but after our Lord's As- 
cension he was called Barnabas, meaning the " Son of 
Consolation." (Acts 4: 36.) He stands out in the 
New Testament Scriptures as one who is ever helpful, 
which may have suggested his new name; thus he 
sold his land, giving the money to the Apostles in or- 
der that the necessities of the infant Church might be 
met. So also he stood sponsor, so to speak, for St. 
Paul, vouching for the sincerity of his conversion. 
Having thus brought him to the Apostles and secur- 
ing his recognition as an Apostle we find that he was 



32 BARTHOLOMEW 

associated with St. Paul for about fourteen years in his 
missionary journeys. After the separation of the 
Apostles nothing is recorded of St. Barnabas, but tra- 
dition tells us that he returned to Cyprus, spending 
the remainder of his life among his countrymen, and 
that he suffered martyrdom, being stoned to death by 
the unbelieving Jews at Salamis. St. Barnabas is said 
to have left an Epistle which bears his name and 
which is still extant. It is regarded by many scholars 
as genuine, but by many others its authenticity is re- 
garded as very doubtful. In ecclesiastical art St. 
Barnabas is represented as holding St. Matthew's Gos- 
pel; as being stoned; as pressing a stone to his 
breast ; as being burned to death ; with an open book 
and staff; with three stones ; with a fire near him. 

Bartholomew, Feast of St. — Observed on August 
24th, in commemoration of the life and virtues of the 
Apostle St. Bartholomew. In Holy Scripture there is 
the mere mention of the name of this Apostle, but it 
is thought that Bartholomew and Nathanael are one 
and the same person. The reason for this supposition 
lies in the fact that St. John in his Gospel never men- 
tions Bartholomew, while he often speaks of Na- 
thanael, and the other Evangelists, though they men- 
tion Bartholomew, never take notice of Nathanael. 
From this fact, it is supposed that the same person is 
designated by these two names. If St. Bartholomew 
is the same person as Nathanael, then it is he whom 
our Lord described as " an Israelite indeed, in whom 
is no guile." St. Bartholomew is thought to have 
preached the Gospel in Northern India, where he is 
said to have left a Hebrew copy of St. Matthew's Gos- 



BASON—BENEDICITE 33 

pel. He afterwards went to Armenia. He suffered 
martyrdom in Albanopolis, by being crucified with 
his head downwards. In ecclesiastical art, St. Bar- 
tholomew is variously represented with a knife and 
book ; with a knife in his hand and the devil under 
his feet ; also as heahng a Princess of Armenia. 

Bason. — (See Alms Bason). 

Belfry. — That part of the steeple in which a bell is 
hung. Sometimes a separate tower is built, in a room 
of which the bell is placed. The old name was cam- 
panile, from campana, a bell. The most remarkable 
of the campaniles is that at Pisa, commonly called the 
" Leaning Tower." 

Benedic, anima mea. — The canticle beginning, 
" Praise the Lord, O my soul," which the Latin words 
mean. It consists of the first four and the last three 
verses of the 103d Psalm and is used as an alternate 
to the Nunc Dimittis. It is not set forth in the Eng- 
lish Prayer Book as a canticle. 

Benedicite. — The Benedicite is taken from the 
Apocryphal Book of " The Song of the Three Chil- 
dren " and has been used from very ancient times as a 
hymn in Christian Worship. St. Chrysostom, a. d. 
425, spoke of it as "that wonderful and marvelous 
song which from that day to this has been sung every- 
where throughout the world, and shall yet be sung by 
future generations." An analysis of this hymn shows 
it to be not simply a haphazard enumeration of the 
" works of the Lord," but a fine grouping of them in 
classes to which they belong. The Prelude, con- 
tained in the first verse, is a call to all the works of 
the Lord to " praise Him and magnify Him forever." 



34 BENEDICTION 

Then beginning with the angels as God's ministers we 
find four great divisions or classifications as follows : 

I. The Heavens, verses 2 to 8. 

II. Mid Air, verses 8 to 1 8/ 

III. The Earth, verses i8 to 26. 

IV. All Mankind, from verse 26 to the end ; this 
last division being a call to mankind in general— the 
people of Israel, Priests and servants of the Lord, 
Spirits and Souls of the Righteous, and all " holy and 
humble men of heart," to praise the Lord and magnify 
Him forever, — followed in Christian Worship by the 
Gloria Patriy as an act of high praise of the holy, 
blessed and adorable Trinity, made known to us by 
the Revelation of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. 

The Benedicite was first placed in the English 
Prayer Book in the year 1549, to be sung as an alter- 
nate to the Te Deum. It is usually sung during Ad- 
vent and Lent. 

Benediction. — A Blessing, such as that given at the 
end of the Communion Office and in the Marriage 
Service. 

It is also the act of setting apart for sacred 
use that which is to be used in the services of the 
Church. Reverential instinct teaches that it is unbe- 
coming to transfer from the shop to the Altar or 
Church articles designed for holy use without first 
being set apart for such purpose. Hence it is usual 
to bless by some appropriate service Altar furniture, 
linen and other objects for holy use, that they may be 
set apart from all unhallowed and common uses. Such 
is the meaning of the consecration of our churches, 
and when new articles are added it seems but fitting 



BENEDICTUS— BIBLE. 35 

that they also should be set apart for sacred use, and 
this is done by an office of Benediction. The Bene- 
diction can only be pronounced by a Bishop or Priest. 

Benedictus. — The canticle beginning " Blessed be 
the Lord God of Israel," used after the Second Lesson 
at Morning Prayer. It is the song uttered by Zacha- 
rias on the naming of St. John Baptist and is found 
in St. Luke i : 68-80. The Benedictus has been used 
as a responsory canticle to the Gospel Lessons from 
very ancient times as the daily memorial of the In- 
carnation. As such it is the proper respond to the 
Second Lesson, the Jubilate being simply an alternate, 
to be used when the Benedictus occurs in the Lesson 
for the day. During Advent it is to be sung entire ; 
at other times only four verses may be used. 

Betrothal — That portion of the Marriage Service in 
which the man and the woman join hands and give 
their troth (i. e.y truth or promise of fidelity) each to the 
other. This is the Marriage Vow and is usually said 
at the foot of the chancel steps, the marriage proper 
(with the ring) taking place at the Altar Rail. 

Bible, The English. — The English Version of the 
Bible as we now have it, commonly called the " Au- 
thorized Version " was set forth A. d. 161 1. It was the 
work of many hands and of several generations. The 
translation made by William Tyndale, A. d. 1525, is 
regarded as the foundation or primary version, as the 
versions that followed were substantially reproduc- 
tions of it. Three successive stages may be recognized 
in the work of translation ; (i) The publication of the 
Great Bible in 1540; (2) The Bishop's Bible of 1568 
and 1 572 in the reign of Elizabeth, and (3) The pubHca- 



36 BIDDING PRAYER— BISHOP 

tion of the King's Bible in i6ii in the reign of James 
I. Thus the form in which the English Bible has now 
been read for more than 300 years was the result of 
various revisions made between 1525 and 161 1. This 
old and familiar version of the Bible was revised a. d. 
1 88 1 by a large body of English and American schol- 
ars, but their revision has never become very popular. 
(See Lectionary, also Scriptures in Prayer Book). 

Bidding Prayer. — The 55 th canon of the English 
Church in 1603 enjoined a Bidding Prayer in the form 
of an Exhortation to be used before all sermons, each 
petition or exhortation beginning, " Let us pray for," 
or " Ye shall pray for," to which the people responded. 
The term " Bidding " is from the old Saxon word 
" Bede," meaning prayer. The Litany and, also, the 
Prayer for the Church Militant in the Communion 
Office bear some resemblance to the Bidding Prayer, 
especially in the enumeration of the objects prayed for. 
The Bidding Prayer is now very rarely used, although 
attempts have been made to revive its use, especially 
in purely preaching services. 

Biretta. — A black cap of peculiar shape worn by the 
clergy in outdoor processions and services and some- 
times in Church. When worn by a Bishop the color 
is purple. 

Bishop. — The highest of the three Orders of the 
Sacred Ministry (Bishops, Priests and Deacons). It is 
derived from the Greek word Episcopos^ the transition 
being, Episcopus, Biscop, Bishop ; the " p " melting 
into " b." The word means overseer. The functions 
of a Bishop are to rule his Diocese, ordain to the 
Ministry, administer Confirmation, consecrate Church 



BISHOPS CHARGE 37 

buildings, etc. The Bishops are the successors of the 
Apostles and bear the same office. That they are not 
now called Apostles will appear from the following state- 
ment : " When the Apostles, in anticipation of their 
approaching death, appointed their successors in the 
superintendence of the several churches which they 
had founded, as Timothy at Ephesus and Titus at 
Crete, the title of Apostolos was reserved by way of 
reverence to those who had been personally sent by 
Christ Himself; Episcopos was assigned to those who 
succeeded them in the highest office of the Church, as 
overseers of Pastors as well as oi flocks ; and Presbuteros 
became the distinctive appellation of the second order, 
so that after the first century, no writer has designated 
the office of one of this second order by the term Epis- 
cope. This assertion cannot be controverted^ and its 
great significance is self -evident.'' (See Holy Orders, 
Episcopacy, also Ministry). 

Bishop's Charge. — Title I, Canon 19, Sec. IX of the 
Canons of the General Convention makes the follow- 
ing provision : " It is deemed proper that every 
Bishop of this Church shall deliver, at least once in 
three years, a charge to the Clergy of his Diocese, 
unless prevented by reasonable cause. And it is also 
deemed proper that, from time to time, he shall address 
to the people of his Diocese Pastoral Letters on some 
points of Christian doctrine, worship or manners." In 
his charge the Bishop has opportunity to speak on 
great questions of the day and to emphasize that which 
he deems to be for the best interests of the Church. 
In addition to his charge, the Bishop is required to 
make an Annual Address to his Diocese in council 



38 BISHOP COADJUTOR— BISHOP 

assembled, in which he reviews the State of the 
Diocese, and sets forth his official acts for the year. 

Bishop Coadjutor When a Bishop of a Diocese, 

by reason of old age or other permanent cause of 
infirmity, or by reason of extent of territory, is unable 
to discharge his Episcopal duties, one Bishop may be 
elected by and for the Diocese to assist him in his 
work. The title of such assistant is " Bishop Coad- 
jutor." In case of the death of the Bishop, the Bishop 
Coadjutor succeeds him in his office and becomes 
Bishop of the Diocese. 

Bishop, Election of. — The provisions made by the 
general canons of the American Church for the elec- 
tion of a Bishop are as follows : The Bishop of a 
Diocese is elected by the Clergy and Laity of the 
Diocese in council assembled. (The method of elec- 
tion is different in different Dioceses.) On a Bishop 
being chosen, certificates of his election and also 
testimonials of his being worthy must be signed by a 
constitutional majority of the convention by whom he is 
elected. These, together with the approbation of his 
testimonials by the House of Deputies in General Con- 
vention and its consent to his consecration are then 
presented to the House of Bishops. If the House of 
Bishops consent to his consecration, the Presiding 
Bishop notifies the Bishop-elect of such consent. If 
the Bishop-elect accepts, the Presiding Bishop then 
takes order for his consecration, either by himself and 
two other Bishops, or by three Bishops whom he 
may appoint for that purpose. In case the election 
takes place during a recess of the General Convention 
and more than three months before the meeting of the 



BISHOP— BISHOPS VISITATION 39 

next General Convention, then the above certificates of 
election and testimonials must be submitted to the 
Standing Committees of the different Dioceses. If a 
majority of the Standing Committees consent to the 
proposed consecration, the Presiding Bishop is notified 
of the fact, and the same is communicated to all the 
Bishops of this church in the United States (except 
those whose resignations have been accepted), and if a 
majority of the Bishops consent to the consecration, 
the Presiding Bishop takes order for the consecration 
of the Bishop-elect. It is further ordered that " no 
man shall be consecrated a Bishop of this Church until 
he shall be thirty years old." 

Bishop, Missionary. — A Bishop elected by the 
House of Deputies of the General Convention, on 
nomination by the House of Bishops, and consecrated 
to exercise Episcopal functions in States or Territories, 
or parts thereof, not organized into Dioceses. Mis- 
sionary Bishops are in the same manner nominated, 
elected and consecrated for the work of the Church in 
foreign fields. 

Bishop, The Presiding. — (See Presiding Bishop). 

Bishop, Resignation of. — (See Jurisdiction, Resig- 
nation of). 

Bishop's Visitation. — Title I, Canon 19, Sec. X of 
the general canons of the American Church provides 
that, " Every Bishop in this Church shall visit the 
Churches within his Diocese at least once in three 
years, for the purpose of examining the state of his 
Church, inspecting the behavior of his Clergy, ad- 
ministering the Apostolic rite of Confirmation, minis- 
tering the word, and, if he think fit, administering 



45 BISHOPRIC— VIRGIN MARY 

the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper to the people 
committed to his charge." It is usual, however, for 
the American Bishops to visit the Parishes of their 
Dioceses at least once a year. 

Bishopric. — The office or jurisdiction of a Bishop. 

Black. — One of the Church colors ; to be used only 
on Good Friday and at funerals. This usage applies 
to the Stole as well as to the Altar hangings. (See 
Church Colors). 

Blessed Virgin Mary. — The title which the Church 
has always given to the Mother of our Lord, and by 
which all devout churchmen speak of her of whom the 
angel declared, " Blessed art thou among women." 
" Not even the glorified Saints who have attained to 
the purity and bliss of Heaven are raised to higher 
blessedness and purity than that saintly maiden was 
whom Elizabeth was inspired to call * the Mother of 
my Lord.' This sanctity of the Blessed Virgin through 
her association with her Divine Son has always been 
kept vividly in view by the Church." 

The perpetual Virginity of the lowly Mother of our 
Lord has always been a very strong tradition among 
all devout Christians ; a belief which is prompted by 
reverence for the great mystery of the Incarnation, and 
confirmed by the universal consent of the Church. 
The term " brethren " of our Lord, which occurs in the 
New Testament means simply kindred, according to 
the Jewish use of the word. 

Two days are set apart to the honor of the Blessed 
Virgin, viz.. The Feast of the Annunciation, March 
25th, and the Feast of the Purification, February 2d. 
(See articles on these Festivals.) 



BLESSING OF PEACE— BOWING 41 

Blessing of Peace, The. — The Benediction at the 
end of the Communion Service, beginning, " The Peace 
of God," etc. This beautiful Benediction is pecuHar 
to the Anglican Liturgy, both as to form and place. 
Reverence and a devout mind will not permit any one 
to leave the Church before this Blessing is pronounced. 

Board of Managers. — The executive committee 
which has charge of the general Missions of the 
American Church, and which, when the Board of Mis- 
sions is not in session, exercises all the corporate 
powers of The Domestic and Foreign Missionary 
Society (which see). 

Board of Missions. — The legislative branch of The 
Domestic and Foreign Missionary Society (which 
see) and which holds its sessions during the General 
Convention. 

Bounden Duty. — It is thus the Prayer Book ex- 
presses the obligation of all the Confirmed to attend 
and participate in the Holy Communion whenever it 
is celebrated. The words occur in the Prayer of 
Consecration. 

Bowing — The late Canon Liddon, in one of his ser- 
mons, said, " The reverence of the soul is best secured 
when the body, its companion and instrument, is 
reverent also." This truth pervades all the Church's 
worship. Besides kneeling and standing, bowing, also, 
was always and is still customary in the devotions of 
the true disciple. Thus in regard to bowing towards 
the Altar, the 7th canon of the English Church of 
1640, which enjoins the custom, declares, " doing 
reverence and obeisance both at their coming in and 
going out of churches, chancels, or chapels was a most 



42 BREAKING OF THE BREAD 

ancient custom of the Primitive Church in the purest 
times." Bowing at the Name of Jesus is a very old 
and Scriptural custom according to the spirit of St. 
Paul's words in Phil. 2 : lo. " At the Name of Jesus 
every knee should bow," and is enjoined by the 
1 8th canon of 1604 in these words, " When in the 
time of divine service the Lord Jesus shall be men- 
tioned, due and lowly reverence shall be done by all 
persons present." Bowing at the Glorias was first in- 
troduced about 325 A. D. as a protest against Arianism, 
a heresy which denied the Divinity and coequality of 
God the Son. 

Breaking of the Bread. — One of the New Testament 
Names for the Holy Communion (which see) and one 
of the four marks of the Church's unbroken continuity. 
(Acts 2 : 42.) 

Brotherhood of St. Andrew. — The name of an or- 
ganization of men in the Church, the object of which 
is the spread of Christ's Kingdom among men. The 
members have two rules for their guidance ( i ) The Rule 
of Prayer ; to pray daily that the object of the Society 
may be accomplished, and (2) The Rule of Service ; to 
make an earnest effort each week to bring at least one 
man within the hearing of the Gospel of Jesus Christ. 
This organization has proved to be very popular and 
has grown rapidly in power and influence. It began as 
a Parish organization in St. James' Church, Chicago, in 
1883, and proved to be so effective in winning men to 
the service of the Church, that other parishes heard of 
it ; took up the same line of work ; so that there are 
now 1,173 active chapters with a membership of 12,000 
men. The Brotherhood has also been organized in 



BURIAL— BURSE 43 

Canada, in England, Scotland, and even in Australia, 
and in every place it is proving to be a great help and 
blessing to the Church. This work was prompted by 
the example of the Apostle St. Andrew. (See An- 
drew, Feast of St.) 

Burial The Burial Office set forth in the Prayer 

Book is intended for the Church's own people, and 
therefore it cannot be used over an unbaptized adult, 
because not being baptized he is not a member of the 
Church. It cannot be used over an excommunicated 
person because he has been cut off from the Church's 
privileges. It cannot be used over one who has com- 
mitted suicide, even if a member of the Church, for by 
this act he has voluntarily removed himself " from the 
sphere of its sanctions," and to whom all branches of 
the Church as well as our own have ever denied the 
use of this Office. The reason for these prohibitions 
may be learned when we consider that the Burial Office 
is founded on the fact of our incorporation into Christ's 
Mystical Body, on which is founded our hope of the 
General Resurrection. The whole service is colored by 
this belief and is illustrated and confirmed by the Lesson 
read from St. Paul's Epistle to the Corinthians, setting 
forth the doctrine that our Lord's Incarnation is the 
source of all spiritual life and, therefore, the source of 
eternal life in the world to come. 

The proper place for the use of the Burial Office is 
the Church and it ought not to be used in houses 
except for great cause. 

Burse. — A square pocket or case, in which the cor- 
poral and pall are kept when not in use. 



44 CALENDAR— CANDLEMAS 



Calendar. — The word " calendar " is derived from 
the Latin word calo^ meaning, to reckon. From this 
the first day of every Roman month was called Calends y 
hence Calendar. Calendars are known to have been in 
use at a very early date. One is still extant that was 
formed as early as A. d. 336, and another drawn up 
for the Church in Carthage dates from A. d. 483. 
The origin of Christian Calendars is clearly coeval with 
the commemoration of martyrs, which began at least 
as early as the martyrdom of Poly carp, a. d. 168. 
The Church Calendar is set forth in the introductory 
portion of the Prayer Book, consisting of several 
Tables giving the Holy Days of the Church with their 
Proper Lessons, and also the ordinary days of the year 
with the Daily Lessons. It is well to note that the 
Calendar as thus set forth is the detailed law of the 
Church for the daily Worship of God. There is so 
much stated and implied in this law it is well worth 
our careful study, and the reader is referred to this in- 
troductory portion of the Prayer Book. (See Chris- 
tian Year). 

Candidate. — The name commonly given to one who 
is preparing for Holy Baptism or Confirmation. The 
name is also applied to one who seeks admission to the 
Sacred Ministry, and is therefore enrolled as a " Can- 
didate for Holy Orders." 

Candlemas. — A popular name for the Feast of the 
Purification, observed on February 2d, from the cus- 
tom of lighting up churches with tapers and lamps in 
remembrance of our Lord having been declared on 



CANON— CANONICAL HOURS 45 

this day by Simeon to be "a light to lighten the 
Gentiles." (St. Luke 2 : 25-32.) 

Canon. — A Greek word meaning rule, and in the 
usage of the Church has various applications, as fol- 
lows : 

1. The Canon of Scripture means those books 
of Scripture which the Church has received or ac- 
cepted as inspired, and therefore declares them to be 
canonicaly to distinguish them from profane, apoc- 
ryphal or disputed books. 

2. Canon Law means the body of ecclesiastical 
laws enacted by the Church for the rule and disci- 
pline of its clergy and people. There are ecumenical 
canons, including the ApostoHc canons of unknown 
date, and the canons of the undisputed General Coun- 
cils ; the canons of the English Church which are 
regarded as binding in this country where they do 
not conflict with enactments of the American Church ; 
the General canons of the American Church, and the 
Diocesan canons enacted by the various Dioceses. 

3. The Canon of the Liturgy, by which is meant 
the rule for the celebration of the Holy Communion 
by which it is always to be offered. This includes 
the Prayer of Consecration, which was formerly called 
the " Canon of the Mass." 

4. Canon, the name given to a clergyman con- 
nected with a cathedral; an officer of the cathedral 
staff; a member of the cathedral chapter. 

Canonical — Pertaining, or according to the Canons. 

Canonical Hours. — Seven stated hours appointed 
for devotional exercises, viz., Nocturns, Matins with 
Lauds, Prime, Tierce, Sext, Nones, and Vespers with 



46 CANONICAL RESIDENCE— CASSOCK 

Compline. Each of the Seven Hours is said to com- 
memorate some point in the Passion of our Lord, as 
set forth in the old rhyme, 

" At mattins bound, at prime reviled, 
Condemned to death at tierce^ 
Nailed to the Cross at sexts, at nones 
His blessed side they pierced. 

*• They take Him down at vesper-^v^t 
In grave at compline lay : 
Who thenceforth bids His Church observe 
The sevenfold hours alway." 

Canonical Residence. — By this is meant that every 
clergyman of the American Church is connected with 
some one or other of the various Dioceses, and is 
always under some Bishop. His canonical residence 
begins with his ordination, or from the Bishop's ac- 
ceptance of his letter of transfer from one Diocese to 
another. (See Dimissory Letter). 

Canticle. — A word derived from the Latin cantic- 
ulus, meaning a little song, from cantus a song. The 
term is applied to the detached Psalms and Hymns 
used in the services of the Church, such as the Venite, 
Benedictus, Magnificat, etc. 

Cantoris. — Derived from cantor, meaning a singer, 
and is used to designate the north side of the choir, 
where the precentor sits. Architecturally and eccle- 
siastically, the Altar is always regarded as the east 
whether it is so in reality or not. North side, there- 
fore, is the left of the Altar as we face it. 

Cardinal Virtues. — (See Virtues, The Cardinal). 

Cassock. — A long black coat, fastened in front and 



CATECHISM 47 

reaching to the feet, worn by the clergy with or with- 
out robes and signifying separation from the world. 
The cassock is also worn by choristers and choirmen 
under their surplices. 

Catechism. — A short instruction set forth in the 
Prayer Book, " to be learned by every person before 
he be brought to be confirmed by the Bishop." The 
word " catechism " is derived from a Greek word, and 
means literally an instruction by word of mouth of 
such a kind as to draw out a reply. As it now stands, 
the catechism is really an " Unfinished Fragment." It 
was begun in 1549, under Edward VI. It was after- 
wards gradually enlarged, the commandments being 
given in full in 1552; the section on the Two Sacra- 
ments was added in 1604, and the " Duty towards my 
neighbor" was revised in 1662. The Catechism, as 
set forth in the Prayer Book, shows five general divi- 
sions, (i) The Christian Covenant; (2) The Christian 
Faith; (3) The Christian Duty; (4) The Christian 
Prayer or Worship, and (5) The Christian Sacraments 
or Means of Grace. The rubric at the end of the 
catechism provides that " The minister of every Parish 
shall diligently, upon Sundays and Holy Days, or on 
some other convenient occasions, openly in the Church, 
instruct or examine so many children of his Parish 
sent unto him, as he shall think convenient, in some 
part of this Catechism." The object of this rubric is 
that the minister may have opportunity to prepare the 
younger members of his flock for Confirmation. The 
Catechism from its comprehensive exposition of duty 
and doctrine and its simple, familiar style of question 
and answer is well adapted for the purpose. And on 



48 CATECHUMEN— CATHOLIC 

all the five points enumerated the children of the 
Parish may be duly instructed in their preparation for 
Holy Confirmation, if parents and guardians will be 
guided by the next rubric which directs them to send 
their children to the Minister for instruction. 

Catechumen. — The name given to a convert of the 
early Church who was being instructed in Christian 
doctrine preparatory to Holy Baptism. 

Cathedral. — The ^^ord " cathedral," derived from 
the Greek word cathedra y meaning a seat, is the name 
given to the Church where the Bishop's seat or throne 
is. As such, it is the chief church in the Diocese and 
the centre of the Bishop's work. Around it are gath- 
ered the educational and charitable institutions of the 
Diocese. It is the centre of Diocesan activities and 
of the mission work carried on by the Cathedral clergy 
under the direction of the Bishop. Of the Cathedral 
as an institution a recent writer has said : " It must be 
granted that a Cathedral in its origin was nothing 
more than a missionary creation, where the Bishop of 
a partly unevangelized country placed his seat with 
his council of clergy grouped around him, whose duty 
was to go forth into the surrounding districts with the 
message of the Gospel, to plant smaller churches which 
should be subordinate or parochial centres, and to re- 
turn again periodically to the Diocesan church as 
headquarters, for the counsel, direction and inspiration 
of their chief." (See Diocese). 

Catholic. — The word " Catholic " was very early 
adopted as descriptive of the Church founded by our 
Lord and His Apostles. It means universal, or em- 
bracing all. In this sense the Church is catholic in 



CELEBRANT 49 

these three things, (i) ^t .^ for all people; (2) It 
teaches all the Gospel, and (3) It endures throughout 
all ages. This distinguishes the Christian Church 
from the old Jewish Church which was but temporal, 
local, national. 

Again, the word CathoHc is used as being descrip- 
tive of the orthodoxy of any particular Church or 
individual as being in agreement with the one, un- 
divided Church which has expressed itself in the 
Ecumenical or General Councils. 

The word is, also, used to describe that which is be- 
lieved on the Authority of the Church, as for example, 
the doctrine of the Blessed Trinity is a catholic doc- 
trine because it is the universally accepted teaching of 
the Church and having the sure warrant of Holy 
Scripture. 

Thus we learn that the word catholic is a very sig- 
nificant term and sets forth the real nature of the 
Church and her teachings. It enables us to test our 
own orthodoxy, to know whether we are loyal and 
true, in accord with " the Faith once delivered to the 
Saints," and, without doubt, will save us from being 
" carried away with every blast of vain doctrine." 

This word, then, so greatly misunderstood, so 
wrongly used, yet meaning what it does, ought to be 
used with thoughtful care. For intelligent Churchmen 
the term " Catholic Church " should not mean, nor be 
used to mean, simply the Roman Church, but rather 
that glorious body in which we declare our belief 
when we say in the Creed, " I believe in the Holy 
Catholic Church." 

Celebrant. — He who celebrates the Holy Eucharist 



50 CEREMONIES— CHANTRY 

whether Bishop or Priest, is so called. A deacon can- 
not celebrate or administer the Holy Communion. 

Ceremonies. — (See Rites and Ceremonies). 

Chalice. — The cup, made of precious metal, in 
which the wine is consecrated at the Holy Com- 
munion and from which it is received by the com- 
municants. Derived from the Latin word calix^ 
genitive, caliciSy meaning, a cup. (See Vessels, 
Sacred). 

Chalice Veil. — A square of silk embroidered and 
fringed, varying in color according to the Church Sea- 
son. It is used for covering the chalice when empty. 

Chancel. — That part of the Church building set 
apart as the place of the Clergy and others who 
minister in the Church service. It includes the 
Sanctuary where the Holy Communion is celebrated 
and the choir where the other offices are said. The 
Chancel was formerly, and is even now in many 
places, divided from the Nave by a screen or lattice 
work (cancelli) and is raised by steps above the level 
of the body of the Church. 

Chancellor. — An officer of the Diocese, learned in 
the law, whose duty it is to act as the legal counselor 
of the Bishop and of the Standing Committee in 
matters affecting the interests of the Church, as his 
professional counsel may be asked or required. 
Chancellor is also the title of a Cathedral officer ; the 
name is also given to the head of a University. 

Chantry. — A small chapel attached to a Parish 
Church where the daily offices are said, e. g., the 
chantry of Grace Church, New York. Anciently the 
chantry was an endowed chapel. 



CHASUBLE— CHRISTIAN 51 

Chasuble. — The vestment worn by the celebrant at 
the Holy Eucharist. For full description see Vest- 
ments. 

Childermas. — The old English popular name for 
Holy Innocents Day (which see). 

Chimere. — The garment worn by a Bishop, now 
usually of black satin, but formerly of scarlet. It has 
lawn sleeves attached to it which properly belong to 
the rochet, the white vestment worn underneath. The 
derivation of the name is unknown. 

Choir. — Properly speaking the word "choir" is an 
architectural term used only of Cathedrals and is that 
part of the building which in parish churches is called 
the chancel. It is usually separated from the cathedral 
nave by a screen. The term is also used to designate 
the body of singers appointed to render the music of 
the Church services. 

Choir, The Vested. — ( See Surpliced Choir). 

Choral Service. — ( See Even Song, also Intone and 
Plain Song.) 

Christian. — In the nth chapter of the Acts of the 
Apostles, the 26th verse, we read, •* And the disciples 
were called Christians first in Antioch." As the re- 
sult of the persecutions which arose about St. Stephen, 
some of the disciples who had to flee for their lives 
came to Antioch. In time there grew up a church 
there, a mixed society of Jews and Gentiles, and the 
citizens of Antioch naturally asked, " What are they ? " 
" What name do they bear ? " " What is their object ? " 
While they were acquainted with the Jews and their 
peculiarities, they saw that this was not a Jewish 
organization, for it embraced Gentiles as well. M'hen 



52 CHRISTIAN NAME— CHRISTIAN YEAR 

they learned that the one bond which held this society 
together was their behef in a Messiah, a Christ, the 
people of Antioch, who were celebrated for their fer- 
tility in nicknames, called the members of this society. 
Christians, Without doubt the name was given in 
ridicule. It did not spread widely at first ; it is only 
twice used in the Bible and each time as a word of 
reproach. But as often happens with names thus 
conferred, this was a name to remain forever ; a name 
that was to be powerful and far-reaching ; a name 
that was to stand for all that is lovely, noble and 
beautiful in human life. Such is the origin of the 
name we bear. We are Christians because we know 
no other name but that of Christ and no other bond 
but that of union with Christ. We are made Christians 
in our Baptism, for we are then brought into union 
with Christ and made members of His Body. The 
old word ChristeUy meaning to baptize, really means 
to Christian^ that is, to make Christian by incorpora- 
ting us into Christ. 

Christian Name.— ( See Name, Christian.) 

Christian Unity. — (See Unity, Church). 

Christian Year, The. — The Church's Year of Fes- 
tivals and Fasts is called the Christian I^^air because 
as Bishop Cosin says, " the Church does not number 
her days, or measure her seasons, so much by the 
motion of the sun, as by the course of our Saviour ; 
beginning and counting her year with Him who, being 
the true Sun of Righteousness, began now to rise 
upon the world." 

The Christian Year is one of our richest possessions 
and has been handed down to us from the most ancient 



CHRISTIAN YEAR 53 

times. By it the Church regulates her Public Worship, 
makes generous provision for the reading of the Bible 
and for us, her people, it is the measure of our coming 
up to the House of God. By means of it we connect 
the passage of time with the great facts of Redemption 
and thus are enabled to so number our days that we 
may apply our hearts unto wisdom. An examination 
of its structure reveals the fact that it insures the 
Scriptural setting forth of the Gospel, not in part, but 
in all its fulness. Its principal divisions are as fol- 
lows : 

I. Advent, the Coming of Christ ; the Season in- 
cludes four Sundays. 

II. Christmas, Incarnation and Birth of Christ. 

III. Epiphany, the Manifestation of Christ to the 
Gentiles : Season variable and may include six Sun- 
days. 

IV. Septuagesima or the Pre-Lenten Season; 
three Sundays : why God the Son came to earth ; con- 
sciousness of sin. 

V. Lent, including Holy WeeIc, Good Friday and 
Easter Even ; Penitence and Amendment of life ; Re- 
demption by the Blood of Christ. 

VI. Easter, the Risen Life ; teaching of the 
Great Forty Days. 

VII. Ascension, the Hope of Glory. 

VIII. Whitsun Tide, the Gift of the Holy Ghost. 

IX. The Trinity Season, the completed Revela- 
tion ; the moralities of the Gospel. 

In addition to these great divisions or seasons, there 
are the Holy Days dotting the Calendar — Saints' 
Days commemorating the grace given unto God's 



54 CHRISTMAS DAY 

faithful servants, and other Holy Days each having its 
special Scriptural teaching. (See Fasts, Table of, also 
Feasts.) 

The value of the Christian Year cannot be too 
highly estimated, for after all has been said, the fact 
remains, that no better instructor in the truths of the 
Bible can be found than what is commonly called The 
Christian Year. 

Christmas Day. — Christmas is preeminently a 
Church Festival, and observed on December 25th. 
On this day the Church celebrates with joy, gladness 
and exultation the Nativity of her Lord, who became 
Incarnate (z. e., took our nature upon Him) and was 
born of a pure Virgin. As the angels at His Birth, 
so mankind ever since has hailed the Day of His Na- 
tivity with exceeding great joy. The Puritans strove 
with all their ardor to destroy it, but happily did not 
succeed. The argument used against it, that the 
Birthday of the Child Jesus is not known, and, there- 
fore, cannot be preserved, does not prevail against the 
universal longing to celebrate in some way this great 
event. We are not surprised, therefore, to find that 
from the very earliest period Christmas was observed. 
St. Chrysostom, in the fourth century, speaks of it as 
being even then of great antiquity. In one of his 
Epistles he mentions that Julius I, about A. d. 350, 
had caused strict inquiry > to be made and had con- 
firmed the observance of Christmas on December 25th. 

Christmas has always been observed with several 
celebrations of the Holy Eucharist, three at least tak- 
ing place ; one at midnight, another at early dawn and 
the third at midday. The growing devotion of the 



CHURCH 55 

American Church has demanded this celebration of 
Christmas and, therefore, at the last revision of the 
Prayer Book a second Collect, Epistle and Gospel for 
this day was inserted. It is customary to decorate 
our churches on Christmas with evergreen as symbol- 
ical of the eternal nature of our Lord ; to deck the 
Altar with white symbol of joy and purity, and in 
some places with lighted candles to typify our Lord as 
the Light of the world. 

Church. — The word used in Holy Scripture for 
Church is ecclesia, from the Greek word ek-kaleo, 
meaning to call out. An ecclesia, therefore, is a body 
called out. The Rev. Francis J. Hall has given the 
following explanation, " The Church is called the 
ecclesia because her membership consists of those who 
are called of God, and adopted as His children and 
heirs of everlasting life. The name teaches that the 
origin of the church was due, not to any human act of 
organization, but to Divine operations and a Divine in- 
gathering of the elect. The mark by which the elect 
are distinguished in Holy Scripture is membership of 
the Church by Baptism, although ultimate salvation 
requires further conditions." The use of the term 
ecclesia came originally from the calling out of Israel 
from Egypt ; " out of Egypt have I called my Son ; " 
this is the first use of the word. The true conception 
of the Church is a body called out from the world, 
and set apart to the service of God, as such it is called 
the Kingdom of God, over which God reigns and in 
which they who are called serve Him. (See Unity, 
Church ; Kingdom of God ; Church Catholic ; also 
Anglican Church). 



56 CHURCH BUILDING FUND 

Church Building Fund. — A very important and 
helpful organization exists in the American Church 
known as " The American Church Building Fund 
Commission." It was established October 25th, 1880, 
by the General Convention and consists of all the 
Bishops, and one clergyman and one layman from 
each Diocese and Missionary Jurisdiction appointed 
by the Bishop thereof, and of twenty members-at- 
large appointed by the Presiding Bishop. Its object 
is to create by an annual offering from every congre- 
gation, as recommended by the General Convention, 
and by individual gifts, a Fund of One Million Dol- 
lars, portions of the principal to be loaned, and of the 
interest given, to aid the building of churches wher- 
ever needed. In order to hold property and carry 
on the work of loaning money on mortgage in 
a safe and legal manner, it was necessary to organize 
a corporation and this was done under the laws of the 
State of New York, the title of the organization being 
that given above. This commission is one of the 
most efficient agencies in Church extension ; many a 
mission through its aid being enabled to erect a House 
of Worship, which otherwise would have had to give up 
in despair and abandon all hopes of having the Church's 
worship and administration of the Sacraments. 

Church Catholic, The. — The kingdom of Christ, 
partly visible here on earth, partly invisible behind the 
veil. The Church Catholic embraces three great di- 
visions : 

I. The Church Militant, here on earth, strug- 
gling, fighting (which militant means) against sin to 
overcome it. 



CHURCH CHRONOLOGY 57 

n. The Church Expectant where the soui abides 
after death in a state of expectancy of the final Res- 
urrection ; called, also, the Intermediate State (which 
see). 

III. The Church Triumphant in Heaven where 
the soul reunited to the body has its perfect consum- 
mation and bliss in God's eternal and everlasting 
glory. 

Church Chronology. — Under this head may be 
given certain dates and events which may be regarded 
as " Turning Points " in the history of the Christian 
Church : 



event. date. 

Day of Pentecost, Birthday of the Church A. D. 33 

Death of St. John at Ephesus 97 

The Ten great Persecutions of Christians 64-313 

I. General Council, at Nicea 325 

II. General Council, at Constantinople 381 

III. General Council, at Ephesus 431 

IV. General Council, at Chalcedon 451 

Leo the Great revised the Roman Liturgy 492 

V. General Council, at Constantinople 553 

Gregory the Great revised the Roman Liturgy 590 

St. Augustine came to England 595 

VI. General Council, at Constantinople 681 

Venerable Bede died at Yarrow, England 735 

Alfred the Great founded Oxford University 887 

Final Separation of Church in East and West 1054 

Osmund, Bishop of Salisbury, revised English Liturgy .... 108 1 

Crusades began 1095 

Bible divided into chapters 1252 

Wickliffe and his work 1377-1384 

First book printed, a Latin Bible, at Mentz 1450 

Martin Luther and his work 15 17-1546 

John Calvin 1530-1564 



58 CHURCH CLUB-CHURCH COLORS 

English Reformation '534-1559 

First English Prayer Book set forth 1549 

Present authorized version of the Bible i6n 

Present English Prayer Book set forth 1662 

Church introduced into America 1578-1607 

Bishop Seabury consecrated in Scotland first American Bishop , 1784 
Three additional Bishops consecrated in England for American 

Church 1787-1790 

Name changed to Protestant Episcopal 1789 

American Prayer Book set forth Oct. 16, 1789 

American Prayer Book revised 1 883-1 892 

Church Club Throughout the American Church 

there are a number of Church Clubs composed of lay- 
men, associated together for the purpose of discussing 
problems of Church work and belief and studying out 
more thoroughly what this Church teaches and what 
its history is. In some of these clubs eminent Bishops 
and other clergy and laymen are invited to deliver 
lectures which are afterwards printed in book form. 
The Church Club has done much to raise up a class 
of intelligent and well-informed Churchmen who are 
proving to be a great help and blessing to the Church. 

Church Colors. — Also called Liturgical colors. 
From the most ancient times it has been customary to 
deck the Church's Altar with hangings of rich ma- 
terial which vary in color with the Church Season. 
As commonly used at the present time the Church 
colors are five in number, viz., white, red, violet, green 
and black. Their use may be briefly set forth as fol- 
lows : White is used on all the great Festivals of our 
Lord, of the Blessed Virgin, and of those Saints who 
did not suffer martyrdom ; it is also the color for All 
Saints* Day, and the Feast of St. Michael and All 



CHURCH CONGRESS 59 

Angels ; white is the symbol of joy and purity. Red 
is used on the Feasts of Martyrs, typifying that they 
shed their blood for the testimony of Jesus ; it is also 
used at Whitsun Tide, symbolizing the cloven tongues 
of fire in the likeness of which the Holy Ghost de- 
scended on the Apostles. Violet is the penitential 
color and is used in Advent, Lent, the Ember and 
Rogation Days, on the Feasts of the Holy Innocents, 
etc. Green is the ordinary color for days that are 
neither feasts nor Fasts as being the pervading color 
of nature ; it is chiefly used during the Epiphany 
Tide and the long period of the Trinity Season. 
Black is made use of at funerals and on Good 
Friday. This use of the colors applies to the stole as 
well as to the Altar hangings. The black stole is al- 
ways out of place, incongruous, except at funerals and 
on Good Friday. Where they are used, the cope, 
chasuble, maniple, dalmatic and tunic also vary with 
the Season in the same manner. The use of the Church 
colors, besides " decking the place of His Sanctuary" 
is also most helpful to the devotions of the people, in 
that it teaches them by the eye the various Seasons 
of the Church's joy or mourning. 

Church Congress. — An organization of the Clergy 
and Laity in the American Church having for its ob- 
ject the general discussion of living questions of the 
day and the application of Revealed Truth to the 
needs of our modern life. It was organized in 1874 
on the model of the English Church Congress which, 
no doubt, suggested such an organization for the 
Church in the United States. It is not a legislative 
body, but rather an " Open Court " for the free ex- 



6o CHURCH MILITANT 

change of views. Meetings are held annually and an 
elaborate programme of subjects is prepared for each 
meeting, with appointed essayists and speakers, and 
volunteer speakers are permitted. The proceedings 
of each Congress are published in book form, of which 
the Rev. Dr. Wildes for so many years the General 
Secretary says, " The proceedings, addresses and 
speeches of the several sessions embodied in annual 
reports form a thesaurus of ripe learning, vigorous 
thought and eloquent utterance upon great questions 
of the times, of which the Episcopal Church may 
well be proud. To the student in Theology and its 
cognate topics, no less than to clergymen and thought- 
ful laymen, these volumes will be found most valuable." 

Church Militant (See Church Catholic, The). 

Church Missions House. — This is a name that 
ought to be familiar to every American Churchman. 
It is the name given to the handsome building which 
is the headquarters of " The Domestic and Foreign 
Missionary Society of the Protestant Episcopal Church 
in the United States of America." For many years 
the headquarters of the Society were in rented rooms 
in the Bible House, New York City. By special 
offerings given for the purpose by many generous 
Churchmen, the Society was provided with the means 
to erect this beautiful and spacious building. The 
corner-stone was laid on the southeast corner of Fourth 
Avenue and Twenty-Second Street in New York 
City on October 3, 1892. The building was occupied 
by the Society on New Year's Day, 1894, and on the 
25th of the same month, St. Paul's Day, the building 
was formally dedicated, " Thus after more than 



CHURCH TEMPERANCE SOCIETY 6i 

seventy years, during which the Society had been a 
tenant, the Society, representing our whole Church, 
was established in its own beautiful home." The 
Church Mission House is a perfect beehive of Church 
work. Here all the leading interests of the Church 
are centred. In its spacious, well-lighted rooms are 
the offices of the Missionary Society. Here, too, are 
the headquarters of the Woman's Auxiliary, the 
American Building Fund Commission, the officers of 
the General Convention, of the General Clergy Relief 
Fund, the Brotherhood of St. Andrew, the Girls' 
Friendly Society and other Church agencies. Here, 
too, in its beautiful Chapel the noontide prayers are 
daily offered for the spread of the Gospel of Christ 
throughout the world. The Church Missions House 
is well worth a visit by those who are visiting New 
York even for only a few days. (See Domestic and 
Foreign Missionary Society). 

Church Temperance Society. — This Society was 
organized in 1881, and has for its object the promotion 
of temperance in its strict meaning. Its adult mem- 
bership combines those who temperately use and 
those who totally abstain from intoxicating liquors as 
beverages. It works on the lines of moral as well as 
legal suasion, and its practical objects are : i . Train- 
ing the young in habits of temperance. 2. Rescue 
of the drunkard. 3. Restriction of the saloon by 
legislation, and 4. Counteractive agencies, such as 
coffee-houses, working-men's clubs, reading-rooms 
and other attractive wholesome resorts. The Church 
Temperance Legion deals with boys, seeking to in- 
duce them to keep sober, pure, and reverent from the 



62 CHURCH WARDENS— CHURCHING 

earliest years of manhood and it endeavors to per- 
petuate those habits in men. 

Church Wardens. — The name given to two officers 
of a parish usually distinguished by the titles, Senior 
and Junior. In some Dioceses they are elected di- 
rectly by the people of the parish at the same time 
the Vestrymen are elected. In other Dioceses they 
are ap^jointed by the newly elected Vestry. The 
Senior Warden is usually appointed by the Rector and 
the Junior Warden is elected by the Vestry. It is the 
special duties of the Wardens to see that the Church 
edifice is kept from unhallowed use ; that it be kept 
clean and in good repair, duly lighted and warmed ; 
to provide a sufficient supply of books and ecclesias- 
tical vestments to be used in the public ministrations 
by the Minister, and to provide proper elements for 
the celebration of the Holy Communion and preserve 
due order during service. In the absence of .the 
Rector one of the Wardens presides at Parish and 
Vestry meetings. 

Church Year. — (See Christian Year). 

Churching. — Equivalent to the Purification among 
the Jews, and which in the life of the Blessed Virgin 
Mary is commemorated as a Feast of the Church on 
February 2. The reader is directed to the service set 
forth in the Prayer Book under the title, " The Thanks- 
giving of Women after Childbirth ; commonly called, 
The Churching of Women." " Although every de- 
liverance from peril or sorrow demands a tribute of 
thanksgiving to God, yet God Himself has placed a 
mark on the pains of childbirth (Gen. 3: 16); and 
therefore, as bearing special reference to the cause of 



CIRCUMCISION— CLERGY 63 

all other misery, the Church has appointed a special 
office of praise in acknowledgment of the primeval 
curse converted into a blessing." 

Circumcision, The. — A Feast of the Church ob- 
served on January ist, in commemoration of our Lord's 
obedience to the Law of Circumcision and His re- 
ceiving the Name Jesus (which see, also Holy Name). 
Originally this date was observed as the Octave of 
Christmas. Its first mention as the Feast of the Cir- 
cumcision was about a. d. 1090. In the Annotated 
Prayer Book there is the following note : " January 
1st was never in any way connected with the opening 
of the Christian Year; and the religious observance 
of this day (New Year's Day) has never received any 
sanction from the Church, except as the Octave of 
Christmas and the Feast of the Circumcision. The 
spiritual point of the season all gathers about Christ- 
mas. As the modern New Year's Day is merely con- 
ventionally so (New Year's Day being on March 25th 
until about 150 years ago), there is no reason why it 
should be allowed at all to dim the lustre of a day so 
important to all persons and all ages as Christmas 
Day." The Feast of the Circumcision is designed to 
be observed with great solemnity. There are Proper 
Psalms, being the 40th and 90th for Morning Prayer, 
and the 65th and 103d for Evening Prayer, also 
Proper Lessons and Collect, Epistle and Gospel, these 
last to be used every day until the Epiphany. The 
Church color is white, and the Feast is placed among 
the Days of Obligation (which see). 

Clergy. — A collective name for the Bishops, Priests 
and Deacons of the Church. The Priesthood and the 



64 CLERICAL— COLLECT 

People are generally distinguished from each other by 
the titles Clergy and Laity. The term Clergy is de- 
rived from the Greek word Clews, meaning a lot or 
portion, either because the Clergy — clerikoi — are the 
Lord's portion, as being allotted to His service ; or 
because God is their portion and inheritance. The 
Laity are so called from the Greek word Laos, meaning 
people, as being the chosen and peculiar people of God. 

Clerical. — Pertaining to the work and office of the 
Clergy. 

Cloister. — A covered walk about a Cathedral or 
Church or Collegiate building, oftentimes forming a 
portion of the quadrangle. 

Coadjutor. — (See Bishop Coadjutor). 

Collect. — The name given to the prayers set forth 
in the Prayer Book and especially to the short prayers 
used in connection with Epistles and Gospels. The 
origin of the name is uncertain and various meanings 
have been given to it. Some have connected it with 
the collected assembly of the people ; others have in- 
terpreted the name as indicating that the prayer so- 
called, collects together the topics of previous prayers 
or else those of the Epistle and Gospel for the day. 
Another interpretation is that which distinguishes the 
Collect as the prayer offered by the Priest alone on 
behalf of the people, while in the Litanies and Ver- 
sicles the Priest and people pray alternately. As of 
Common Prayer in general, so it may be concluded 
especially of the Collect in particular, " that it is the 
supplications of many gathered into one by the voice 
of the Priest and offered up by him to the Father 
through our Lord and Mediator Jesus Christ." 



COMFORTABLE WORDS 65 

Comfortable Words. — The name given to the short 
passages of Scripture read after the Absolution in the 
Communion service. It has been pointed out that 
these are peculiar to our Liturgy and that " perhaps 
the object of their introduction was the obvious one 
suggested in the title of Comfortable Words, of con- 
firming the words of Absolution with those of Christ 
and His Apostles ; and of holding forth our Lord and 
Saviour before the communicants, in the words of 
Holy Scripture to prepare them for ' discerning ' His 
Body in the Sacrament." 

Commendatory Prayer. — A beautiful and impress- 
ive prayer added to the Prayer Book in 166 1, and 
which is to be said over a dying person. This prayer 
ought to be memorized by every Churchman so as to 
use it in any emergency for, as Bishop Coxe suggests 
in " Thoughts on the Services," " whether a Clergy- 
man be present or not, no Christian should be willing 
to die, or be permitted to die, without the Commenda- 
tory Prayer said by some one present at or near the 
moment of departure. Church people are not heathen, 
that they should neglect this bounden duty to one 
who is passing away. * Father into Thy hands I com- 
mend My spirit,' said the Saviour with His dying 
breath. So should the sick person in his own behalf; 
or those who love him in his behalf, if because of the 
pain or unconsciousness of death, he cannot frame the 
petition for himself." 

Commandments, The Ten. — (See Decalogue.) 

Common Prayer. — Bishop Whitehead has given 
the following explanation of this term : " Common 
Prayer is so called in distinction from private or 



66 COMMUNION— CONFIRMATION 

special prayer. It comprehends those needs and ex- 
presses those reHgious feelings which are common to 
all God's children who come together to worship. So 
we make our common supplications, confess our com- 
mon sins, and offer our common sacrifice of praise 
and thanksgiving, of alms and devotion." (See 
Worship, also Prayer Book.) 

Communion, Holy. — (See Holy Communion.) 

Communion of Saints. — An article of the Creed 
by which is meant the fellowship with, or union in 
Christ of all who are one with Him whether they are 
among the living in the Church on earth or the de- 
parted in Paradise. The Communion of Saints is 
specially realized in the Holy Eucharist. This spiritual 
food is our Lord's own divine substance and life, by 
participation in which the faithful Christian enters 
into a communion with his Lord which death cannot 
end or even interrupt. All who enter, whether in the 
present or in the past, into this communion with their 
risen Lord are thereby bound together in holy fellow- 
ship one with another also. It is this holy fellowship 
of those whom the Spirit has sanctified, one with 
another and with their Lord, that we call the Com- 
munion of Saints. (See All Saints' Day.) 

Compline. — One of the seven Canonical Hours 
(which see). 

Confirmation. — An ordinance of the Church, sacra- 
mental in character and grace conferring. It is ad- 
ministered to those who have been baptized and is 
effected by prayer and the Laying on of Hands by 
the Bishop. Hence the Scriptural name for it is " The 
Laying on of Hands." Its chief grace is the seven- 



CONFIRMATION 67 

fold gift of the Holy Ghost by means of which we 
are sealed, made firm or strong, and equipped " man- 
fully to fight under Christ's banner against sin, the 
world and the devil." Confirmation is a further 
advance in the Christian Life and entitles the recipient 
to be admitted to the Holy Communion. 

The Scriptural authority for Confirmation is very 
manifest. Thus in Acts 8 : 5-17, we have the first 
recorded Confirmation, and in the 19th chapter 
we find another account of the same administration. 
In Hebrews 6: i, 2, we find Confirmation or the 
Laying on of Hands mentioned as a first or foundation 
principle of the Doctrine of Christ, as necessary to the 
health of the soul as Repentance, Faith, Baptism, 
Resurrection and eternal judgment. In Ephesians i : 
13 and 14, it is spoken of as a " sealing," and made a 
plea for righteousness of life: and in the fourth 
chapter, verse 30, it is spoken of in the same way, 
as well as other passages which might be cited. Con- 
firmation having such Scriptural authority, it is to be 
noted that it has always and in all places been practiced 
by the Historic Church and that even at this present 
time nine-tenths of all Christian people still hold to 
Confirmation as essential and necessary to the re- 
ligious life. While the above Scriptural authority and 
universal practice are sufficient evidence that the use 
of Confirmation is according to the mind of Christ, 
yet it will be interesting to know the estimate of this 
holy ordinance by those who have departed from the 
practice of the Universal Church, which is given as 
follows : 

Methodist Testimony. — " I was determined not to 



68 CONSECRATE— CONSECRATION 

be without it, and therefore went and received Con- 
firmation, even since I became a Methodist preacher." 
— Dr. Adam Clarke. 

Baptist Testimony. — " We believe that Laying on 
of Hands, with prayer, upon baptized believers as 
such, is an ordinance of Christ, and ought to be sub- 
mitted unto by all persons to partake of the Lord's 
Supper." — Baptist Association^ September //, 1742. 

Congregational Testimony. — '' The confession of 
the Name of Christ is, after all, very lame, and will be 
so till the discipline which Christ ordained be restored, 
and the Rite of Confirmation be recovered in its full 
use and solemnity." — Dr. Coleman, Boston. 

Presbyterian Testimony. — ^''The Rite of Con- 
firmation thus administered to baptized children, 
when arrived at competent years, shows clearly that 
the Primitive Church in her purest days, exercised the 
authority of a Mother over her baptized children." — 
Committee of the General Assembly. 

Consecrate. — To make sacred; to set apart for 
sacred use, as the elements in the Holy Communion, 
Church buildings, etc. A Bishop is said to be con- 
secrated to his office by the act of Laying on of 
Hands by other Bishops. 

Consecration, Prayer of. — That portion of the 
Communion office beginning with the words, "All 
glory be to Thee, Almighty God," etc., and by which 
the Bread and the Wine become the Body and the 
Blood of Christ. This is the most solemn act of the 
whole service and comprises (i) the words of Institu- 
tion, (2) the Oblation and (3) the Invocation, followed 
by the Intercessions. 



CONSECRATION— CONVOCATION 69 

Consecration of Church Buildings. — The service 
provided in the Prayer Book whereby a church build- 
ing erected and paid for is separated, by the adminis- 
tration of the Bishop from all unhallowed, ordinary 
and common uses and dedicated to God's service, for 
reading His Holy Word, for celebrating His Holy 
Sacraments, for offering to His glorious Majesty the 
sacrifices of prayer and thanksgiving, for blessing His 
people in His Name, and for all other holy offices. 
The building thus set apart becomes God's House and 
not man's, and as such calls for acts of reverence on 
man's part as he enters it to meet God where He has 
thus caused His Name to dwell there. 

Convention A name quite generally used in the 

United States for a Council of the Church. (See 
General Convention, Diocesan Convention, also 
Council.) 

Convocation. — The term " Convocation " as used in 
the American Church has reference to certain terri- 
torial divisions in a Diocese, or the grouping together 
of the Clergy and Laity of certain districts of a 
Diocese, for the more efficient and systematic work of 
missions. Usually each Diocese is divided into two 
or more Convocational Districts, each one presided 
over by a Priest, either elected by the Clergy of the 
Convocation or appointed by the Bishop, and usually 
called the " Dean of Convocation." This arrangement 
has been found to be very helpful in creating a greater 
interest in the work of Diocesan Missions and in pro- 
moting Church extension within the Convocational 
limits. 

The term is also applied to the annual meetings of 



70 COPE— COUNCIL 

the Bishop, Clergy and Laity of a Missionary Juris- 
diction, which being a mission, is not entitled to hold 
a Diocesan Council or Convention. 

Cope. — A long cloak of silk or other rich material, 
semicircular in shape, fastened in front at the neck 
by a clasp or morse and having on the back a flat 
hood embroidered. It is worn over the alb or sur- 
plice and varies in color according to the Church sea- 
son. Usually worn in processions by Priest or Bishop 
and is symbolical of rule. 

Corporal. — One of the pieces of Altar linen. A 
napkin of fine linen to be spread on the Altar, and 
upon which the sacred vessels are placed at the Holy 
Communion. When the Altar breads are on the 
Altar, the lower right hand corner of the corporal is 
turned back over them, except during the oblation 
and consecration. 

Cotta. — A shorter form of the surplice, not so full 
and having short sleeves. The short surplice worn 
by choir-boys and choirmen is usually called a cotta. 

Council. — An assemblage of the Church met to- 
gether for the purpose of considering matters of faith 
and discipline and legislating upon them. The Coun- 
cil may be ecumenical, i. e., general, or else of local 
interest and as such may be National, provincial or 
Diocesan. The General Councils are those held by 
the Undivided Church (which see) and which have 
been universally received. They are generally re- 
garded as being six in number, as follows : 

I. Council of Nicea, held A. D. 325, met to con- 
sider the heresy of Arius and which gave us the 
Nicene Creed. 



CREDENCE— CREED 71 

II. Council of Constantinople, held a. d. 381, to 
consider the heresy of Macedonius and which re- 
affirmed the Nicene Creed and completed it as it now 
stands except the " Filioque." 

III. Council of Ephesus, held a. d. 431, to con- 
sider the Nestorian Heresy. 

IV. Council of Chalcedon, held a. d. 451, to con- 
sider the Heresy of the Eutychians. 

V. Second Council of Constantinople, held a. d. 
5 5 3, to confirm the decisions of the first four General 
Councils. 

VI. Third Council of Constantinople, held a. d. 
680, against a development of Eutychianism. (See 
Ecumenical.) 

Credence. — A table or shelf made of wood or stone 
placed at the side of the Sanctuary to hold the ele- 
ments and vessels preparatory to consecration in the 
Holy Communion. The derivation is not certainly 
known. Some suppose it is derived from an Anglo- 
Saxon word meaning " to make ready " ; while others 
think it is derived from the Italian word for " buffet " 
— credenzare, meaning to taste food or drink before 
handed to another, — an old court custom. The pres- 
ence of the Credence in the Sanctuary is made neces- 
sary by the rubric which directs that the bread and 
wine shall not be placed on the Altar until the time 
of the Offertory. 

Creed. — A name derived from the Latin word, 
credo, meaning / believe, and signifying the Belief. 
The Creed begins with the words " I believe," because 
each and every statement in it contains a truth supe- 
rior to reason, revealed by Almighty God and proposed 



7i CROSS 

to our faith faculty. In the American Church two 
forms of the Creed are used, namely the Apostles' 
and the Nicene, to each of which the reader is 
referred. (See also Orthodox.) Two customs 
in saying the Creed have come down to us from 
the most ancient times, (i) that of turning to 
the East or towards the Altar in saying it, and 
(2) that of bowing the head at the holy Name of 
Jesus. 

Cross, The. — Among the ancients death by cruci- 
fixion was a very common mode of execution. 
Among the Romans, death on the cross was regarded 
as the most degraded death possible, and was used in 
the punishment of slaves and the lowest class of crimi- 
nals. It was thus our Blessed Lord was humiliated ; 
nay, it was thus that " He humbled Himself, and be- 
came obedient unto death, even the death of the 
Cross.'* (Phil. 2 ; 8.) This humiliating death of our 
Lord by crucifixion, led His followers to regard the 
Cross with feelings of the greatest reverence. Hence- 
forth, the Cross, the instrument of a shameful death, 
became the symbol of glory. It became the emblem 
of the Christian Religion. It was placed on all church 
buildings and over the Altar as the everlasting sign 
of the eternal hope of the Christian's belief. It be- 
came also a manual act. The custom of crossing one- 
self, as an act of devotion may be traced back to the 
very beginnings of Christianity. The Prayer Book 
makes provision for the newly baptized to be signed 
" with the sign of the Cross in token that hereafter he 
shall not be ashamed to confess the Faith of Christ 
crucified," and it is thought that if it be neither wrong 



CRUCIFER— DAILY PRAYER 73 

nor superstitious on this occasion, it cannot be at 
other times. (See Emblems.) 

Crucifer. — From a Latin word meaning cross- 
bearer, a name used to designate one who carries the 
cross in choir processionals. 

Cruets. — For the greater convenience of the Priest 
in celebrating the Holy Communion, vessels of glass 
or precious metal, called cruets, are placed on the 
credence to hold the wine and water, and from which 
at the proper time in the service, the chalice is sup- 
plied. 

Crypt. — A vault beneath a church, more especially 
under the Chancel and sometimes used for burial. 
The word is sometimes given to the basement of a 
church where services are held. 

Curate. — Derived from the Latin curatus, meaning 
one who is charged with the cura, i. e.y the cure or 
care of souls. Originally curate meant any one under 
the rank of Bishop, having the cure of souls, but now 
the name is usually given to the Assistant Minister 
in a Parish. (See Assistant Minister.) 



D 



Daily Prayer, The. — By the appointment of Daily 
Morning and Evening Prayer set forth in the Prayer 
Book the Church designs that services should be held 
every day in the church throughout the year. This 
is usually regarded as being impracticable and there- 
fore the Daily Prayer does not prevail in our churches. 
It has been pointed out, however, that " Churches 



74 DALMATIC— DAUGHTERS OF THE KING 

without such an offering of Morning and Evening 
Prayer are clearly alien to the system and principles 
of the Book of Common Prayer, and to make the 
offering in the total absence of worshippers seems 
scarcely less so. But as every church receives bless- 
ings from God in proportion as it renders to Him the 
honor due unto His Name, so it is much to be wished 
that increased knowledge of devotional principles may 
lead on to such increase of devotional practice as may 
make the omission of the Daily Ofifices rare in the 
Churches of our land." 

Dalmatic. — A robe of silk or other rich material 
with wide but short sleeves, and richly embroidered, 
worn by the Deacon or Gospeller at the Holy Eu- 
charist. Not usually worn, although its use is being 
restored. 

Daughters of the King. — An organization of the 
young women of the Church, organized in 1885. A 
careful distinction should be made between the 
Daughters of the King and " The King's Daughters." 
This organization came into existence some time be- 
fore The King's Daughters was organized, and it is to 
be noted that the Daughters of the King is more of 
an order than a Society and is distinctively a Church 
organization. The purpose of the Order is " for the 
Spread of Christ's Kingdom among young women," 
and " the active support of the plans of the Rector in 
whose parish the particular chapter may be located." 
Its badge is a cross of silver, a Greek cross fleury and 
its mottoes are, " Magnanimeter Crucem Sustine " and 
" For His Sake." Its colors are white and blue. The 
Order of the Daughters of the King is very similar to 



DAYS OF OBLIGATION— DEACON 75 

the Brotherhood of St. Andrew, and is designed to do 
for young women what the Brotherhood does for 
young men. 

Days of Obligation. — These are days on which 
Communicants are bound by the Faith they profess to 
be present at the celebration of the Holy Communion 
and to rest as much as possible from servile work. 
Such Days of Obligation are the following : 

All Sundays in the year, not 12 but 52. 

Christmas Day 25th December. 

Feast of the Circumcision 1st January. 

Feast of the Epiphany 6th January. 

Annunciation Day 25th March. 

Easter Day Movable. 

Ascension Day Movable. 

Whitsun Day Movable. 

All Saints' day 1st November. 

Deacon. — One who has been ordained to the lowest 
order of the Ministry. The account of the institu- 
tion of the order of Deacons is found in the Acts of 
the Apostles 6: 1-7. We here learn that the first 
Deacons were ordained to attend especially to the 
benevolent work of the Church in caring for the poor, 
but they were also preachers of the Word. The 
Office of Deacon is still retained in the Church as an 
order of the Ministry, for " it is evident unto all men 
reading Holy Scripture and ancient Authors, that 
from the Apostles* time there have been these 
Orders of Ministers in Christ's Church, — Bishops, 
Priests and Deacons." A Deacon may assist the 
Priest at the Altar and administer the cup. He may 
baptize, say all choir offices, and if he is learned and 



76 DEACONESS 

is licensed thereto by the Bishop, he may preach, but 
he cannot administer the Holy Communion, or pro- 
nounce the Absolution and the Benediction. He 
wears his stole over the left shoulder and fastened 
under his right arm. If a Candidate for Priest's Orders 
and can pass the required examination, he may after a 
year's service as a Deacon be advanced to the Priest- 
hood. 

Deaconess. — In the Apostles' time there were holy 
women set apart for the work of the Church, for ex- 
ample Phoebe, the servant or deaconess, who was 
commended by St. Paul. This order of Deaconesses 
continued until about the seventh century, when the 
changed conditions of the Church interfered with its 
usefulness. In many places the order has of late 
years been revived and is demonstrating its original 
usefulness. The American Church has recognized the 
need of such an order of women in its work, and in 
the general canons provision is made for establishing 
the order and for its continuance and regulation. 
According to these, a woman to be admitted to the 
office of Deaconess must be at least twenty-five years 
of age, a communicant of the Church, and fit and 
capable to discharge the duties of the office. Before 
she can act as a Deaconess she must be set apart for 
that office by an appropriate religious service. When 
thus set apart she shall be under the direct oversight 
of the Bishop of the Diocese, to whom she may re- 
sign her office at any time, but having once resigned 
her office she is not privileged to be reappointed 
thereto unless the Bishop shall see " weighty cause for 
such reappointment." 



DEAN— DECALOGUE 77 

' Training Schools for Deaconesses have been es- 
tablished in various parts of the country where can- 
didates for this office receive special instruction and are 
trained for their work. 

Dean. — An Ecclesiastical title ; the presiding officer 
of a Cathedral. The word is derived from the Latin 
decanus, meaning one presiding over ten. In Eng- 
land the Dean is a Church dignitary and ranks next 
to the Bishop. The word is used in the American 
Church, but with a considerable modification of its 
original meaning. The Cathedral in the American 
Church not having become fully developed, the duties 
and rights of the Dean as the presiding officer of the 
Cathedral have not been fully determined, or at all 
events not made a reality. So that for the most part 
the title as used in this country is simply honorary. 

Decalogue. — The name given to the Ten Command- 
ments and derived from the Greek word, dekalogoSy 
meaning the Ten Words or discourses. They are di- 
vided into two tables ; the first four commandments 
set forth our duty towards God, and the last six our 
duty towards man. The reading of the Ten Com- 
mandments in the Communion Office is peculiar to our 
Liturgy and were added in the year 1552, together 
with the response after each commandment, " Lord, 
have mercy upon us and incline our hearts to keep this 
law." While the commandments were originally in- 
troduced to our Liturgy as a warning and safeguard 
against the lawlessness of extreme Puritans, they are, 
nevertheless, helpful to all as a preparation for the 
right reception of the Holy Communion ; leading the 
congregation to an examination of their " lives and 



78 DECANI— DEDICATION 

conversation by the rule of God's commandments." 
The translation of the Decalogue used in the Com- 
munion Office is not that of the present Authorized 
version, but that of the " Great Bible" of 1539-40, 
which was retained because the people had grown 
familiar with it. To the Commandments is added our 
Lord's Summary of the Law, which may be read at 
the discretion of the Minister. 

Decani. — A term used to designate the south side 
of the choir, (the right side as we face the Altar) that 
being the side where the Dean sits. 

Dedication, Feast of. — The annual commemoration 
of the consecration of a Church building is so called. 
From ancient authors we learn that when Christianity 
became prosperous and flourishing, churches were 
everywhere erected and were solemnly consecrated, the 
dedications being celebrated with great festivities and 
rejoicing. The rites and ceremonies used upon these 
occasions were a great gathering of Bishops and others 
from all parts, the celebration of divine offices, sing- 
ing of hymns and psalms, reading the Holy Scriptures, 
sermons and orations, receiving the Blessed Sacra- 
ment, prayers and thanksgivings, liberal alms bestowed 
on the poor, gifts to the Church ; and, in short, mighty 
expressions of mutual love and kindness and universal 
rejoicing with one another. These dedications from 
that time forward were always commemorated once a 
year and were solemnized with great pomp and much 
gathering of the people, the solemnity usually lasting 
eight days. 

The Feast of the Dedication is frequently kept in 
many parishes now and its observance has been found 



DEPOSITION— DESCENT INTO HELL 79 

to be most helpful to both Priest and People, recalling 
to mind the joy and gladness of the day of the Con- 
secration of their Church and being the time for the 
revival of old faiths and pledges, and consequently of re- 
newed interest in the Church, its work and its worship. 

Deposition. — The name used in the general Canons 
for degradation from the office of the Ministry, as the 
penalty for offenses therein enumerated. Deposition 
can only be performed by a Bishop after sufficient 
evidence. When a Bishop thus deposes any one, he 
is required to send " notice of such deposition from 
the Ministry to the Ecclesiastical Authority of every 
Diocese and Missionary Jurisdiction of this Church, in 
the form in which the same is recorded." The object 
of this is to prevent any one thus deposed from offici- 
ating anywhere in the Church. He has been cut off 
from all office in the Church and from all rights of 
exercising that office. 

Deprecations. — The name given to certain peti- 
tions in the Litany (which see). 

Descent into Hell. — An article of the Creed in 
which we confess our belief that our Lord while His 
Body lay in the grave, descended into the place of de- 
parted spirits. The word " Hell " as here used is the 
English translation of the Greek word Hades, which 
means not the place of torment, (for which another 
Greek word is used, viz., Gehenna) but that covered, 
hidden place where the soul awaits the General Res- 
urrection. The Rubric before the Creed gives this 
interpretation of the word, and permission is given to 
churches to use instead of it, the words " place of 
departed spirits," " which are considered as words of 



8o DIACONATE— DIGEST OF THE CANONS 

the same meaning in the Creed." (See Intermediate 
State.) 

Diaconate. — The office of a Deacon, or the order 
of Deacons collectively. 

Dies Irae. — The first two words of a Latin hymn, 
meaning " Day of Wrath," being the 36th of the 
Hymnal. It is supposed to have been written in the 
Twelfth Century by Thomas of Celano. The trans- 
lation of this hymn used in the Hymnal was made by 
the Rev. W. J. Irons, in 1869. It seems to be a poetic 
and devotional embodiment of the words to be found 
in Hebrews 10: 27, " a certain fearful looking for of 
judgment and fiery indignation," and is much used 
during Advent. The music to which it is usually 
sung was written by the Rev. John B. Dykes in 1861, 
and is a most beautiful rendering of this ancient and 
sublime hymn. 

Digest of the Canons. — The name given to the 
collection of the laws or canons of the American 
Church enacted and set forth by the General Conven- 
tion. The word " Digest " is derived from the Latin 
word digestus, meaning carried apart, resolved, 
digested, and is applied to a body of laws arranged 
under their proper heads or titles. The Canons set 
forth by the General Convention as thus arranged 
come under four titles, viz. : 

Title I. — Of the Orders of the Ministry and of the 
Doctrine and Worship of this Church. Under this 
head there are Twenty-six Canons. 

Title II. — Of Discipline, Thirteen Canons. 

Title III. — Of the Organized Bodies and Officers 
of the Church, Nine Canons. 



DIMISSORY— DIOCESE 8i 

Title IV. — Miscellaneous Provisions, Four Canons. 

There is also an appendix of Standing Resolutions. 

Dimissory Letter. — A letter given to a clergyman 
removing from one Diocese to another. The General 
Canons provide that " before a clergyman shall be per- 
mitted to settle in any Church or Parish, or be received 
into union with any Diocese of this Church as a Min- 
ister thereof, he shall produce to the Bishop, or if 
there be no Bishop, to the Standing Committee thereof, 
a letter of dismission from under the hand and seal of 
the Bishop with whose Diocese he has been last con- 
nected . . . which shall be delivered within six 
months from the date thereof; and when such clergy- 
man shall have been so received he shall be considered 
as having passed entirely from the jurisdiction of the 
Bishop from whom the letter of dismission was 
brought, to the full jurisdiction of the Bishop or other 
Ecclesiastical Authority by whom it shall be accepted 
and become thereby subject to all the canonical pro- 
visions of this Church." The effect of this law is that 
in the Episcopal Church there can be no strolling, 
irresponsible evangelists or preachers, and thus the 
people are protected from imposture, and may know, 
when the proper steps are taken, that their ministers 
come to them fully accredited and duly authorized to 
minister to them in Christ's Name. 

Diocese. — The territorial limits of a Bishop's Juris- 
diction. Properly speaking the Diocese is the real 
unit of Church life. Originally the Bishop went first 
in the establishing of the Church in any nation or 
country ; out of this Jurisdiction grew the parishes or 
local congregation, being ministered to by the Priests 



82 DIOCESAN— DIOCESAN MISSIONS 

under the Bishop. In the American Church, through 
force of circumstances, the reverse of this has been the 
case. But notwithstanding, the fact remains here as 
elsewhere that the Diocese with the Bishop at its head 
is the real unit of Church life and organization, and 
the Parish a dependency of it and from which it gets 
its corporate existence as a Parish. In the phrase- 
ology of the Canons, a missionary Bishop presides 
over a " Missionary Jurisdiction " which it is expected 
will develop into a Diocese, but according to the true 
theory of the Church his Missionary Jurisdiction is 
really a Diocese. (See Cathedral.) 

Diocesan. — The name given to a Bishop who pre- 
sides over a Diocese. The word also means relating 
or pertaining to a Diocese. 

Diocesan Convention. — The annual gathering of the 
Bishop, Clergy and people of a Diocese. The Bishop 
and Clergy represent their own Order and the people 
are represented by delegates elected by the Vestries 
of the various parishes. The purpose of the Conven- 
tion is to review the work of the past year; make 
provision for the work of the year following, and by 
legislative acts provide such laws as may further the 
purpose for which the Diocese exists. For cause 
special conventions may be called, a month's notice at 
least being given to the clergy, and to the parishes 
within the Diocese. (See Convention.) 

Diocesan Missions. — Church work done in a 
Diocese outside of its Parishes and having for its ob- 
ject the extension of the Church within the territorial 
limits of the Diocese, is called Diocesan Missions. 
This work is prompted by those words of our Lord 



DIPTYCHS 83 

when He said, " Let us go into the next towns that I 
may preach there also ; for therefore came I forth." 
The Diocese embraces all the people within its limits 
and for them all it has a message and a blessing. For 
the deliverance of this message and the bestowal of 
this blessing all, both Clergy and Laity, have respon- 
sibilities and therefore the Church turns to them for 
the means whereby this work can be carried on. The 
support of Diocesan Missions is as obligatory on all 
members of the Church as the support of the Bishop 
or their own Parish, and to this all will contribute 
annually if they love the Lord Jesus in sincerity and 
truth. (See Convocation.) 

Diptychs. — In the early ages of the Church it was 
customary to recite in holy commemoration the 
names of eminent Bishops, of Saints and Martyrs ; 
the names of those who had lived righteously and had 
attained the perfection of a virtuous life. For this 
purpose the Church possessed certain books, called 
diptychSy from their being folded togetheVy and in 
which the names of such persons " departed in the 
true faith," were written that the Deacon might 
rehearse them at the time when the memorial of the 
departed was made at the celebration of the Holy 
Eucharist. This was done to excite and lead the 
living to the same happy state by following their 
good example ; and also to celebrate the memory of 
them as still living, according to the principles of our 
Religion, and not properly dead, but only translated 
by death to a more Divine Life. To this custom is to 
be traced the origin of the Christian Calendar (which 
see). In many parishes at the present time a similar 



84 DISCRETION— DIVINE SERVICE 

custom obtains, of reciting at the Holy Communion 
on All Saints' Day the names of parishioners who, 
during the year, have departed in the true faith of 
God's Holy Name. 

Discretion, Years of, — In the Prayer Book the Rite 
of Confirmation is described as " The Laying on of 
Hands on those who are Baptized and come to years 
of Discretion!' The phrase "years of discretion" is 
defined in the Rubric at the end of The Catechism, as 
follows, " So soon as children are come to a competent 
age and can say the Creeds the Lord's Prayer and the 
Ten Commandments, and can answer the other ques- 
tions of this Short Catechism,, they shall be brought to 
the Bishop y According to the modern , capacity of 
children, they are able to learn what is required by 
the time they are from twelve to fourteen years old ; 
but if they are quick and intelligent children, they will 
probably be ready to " be brought to the Bishop to be 
confirmed by him " at an even earlier age. From im- 
memorial usage this is evidently the intention of the 
Church. 

Dispensation. — A formal license, granted by eccle- 
siastical authority, to do something which is not 
ordinarily permitted by the canons, or to leave undone 
something that may be prescribed. In the American 
Canons, dispensation has special reference to an official 
act by the Bishop whereby he may excuse candidates 
for Holy Orders from pursuing certain studies required 
by canon. 

Divine Liturgy. — (See Holy Communion, also Lit- 
urgy.) 

Divine Service. — In the old rubrical usage of the 



DOMESTIC AND FOREIGN SOCIETY 85 

Church, " Divine Service " always meant the Holy 
Communion, which was also called the Divine Lit- 
urgy. The central point of all Divine Worship, 
towards which all other services gravitate, and around 
which they revolve, like planets around the sun, is the 
great sacrificial act of the Church, the offering of the 
Blessed SaCrament of the Lord's Body and Blood. 

Domestic and Foreign Missionary Society. — This 
society is the largest and most influential working 
organization in the American Church. By means of 
it the Church shows how aggressive she is, for it has 
enabled her to place Bishops and Missionaries in 
many of the States and in all the Territories in the 
Union and also in foreign lands. This society is 
the Church's established agency, under the authority 
and direction of the General Convention, for the 
prosecution of missions among the negroes of the 
South, the Indians in the North, the people in the 
New States and Territories in the West and in some 
of the older Dioceses ; in all the Society maintains 
work in forty-three Dioceses and seventeen Mis- 
sionary Jurisdictions in this country. It also con- 
ducts missions among the nations in Africa, China, 
Japan, Haiti, Mexico, Porto Rico and the Philippines. 
It pays the salary and expenses of twenty-three Mis- 
sionary Bishops and the Bishop of Haiti, and provides 
entire or partial support for sixteen hundred and thirty 
(1,630) other missionaries, besides maintaining many 
schools, orphanages and hospitals. For the prosecu- 
tion of this work the Society expends about ^700,000 
a year, which amount it expects to receive from the 
devotions of the faithful. The Society should be re- 



86 DOMESTIC AND FOREIGN SOCIETY 

membered in making wills, and its constant needs 
should never be forgotten since it must regularly each 
and every year provide for so great a work. 

The legal title of this important society is, The Do- 
mestic and Foreign Missionary Society of the Protes- 
tant Episcopal Church in the United States of America.'' 
The Society was organized by the General Convention 
in 1 82 1 and incorporated by the State of New York, 
May 13th, 1846, and is organized as follows : 

Members. — The Society is considered as compre- 
hending all persons who are members of this Church. 

Board of Missions. — Composed of all the Bishops 
of the Church in the United States and the members 
for the time being of the House of Deputies of the 
General Convention (including the Delegates from the 
Missionary Jurisdictions), the members of the Board 
of Managers and the Secretary and Treasurer of the 
Board. 

The Missionary Council. — Comprises all Bishops 
of the Church, all members of the Board of Managers, 
and such other clergymen and laymen as may be 
elected by the General Convention, and in addition 
thereto, one Presbyter and one layman from each 
Diocese and Missionary Jurisdiction to be chosen by 
the Convention, Council or Convocation of such Dio- 
cese or Jurisdiction. The Missionary Council meets 
annually except in the General Convention years, and 
is competent to take all necessary action in regard to 
the missionary work of the Church consistent with the 
general policy of the Board of Missions. 

Board of Managers. — Comprises the Presiding 
Bishop, fifteen other Bishops, fifteen Presbyters and 



DOMESTIC MISSIONS 87 

fifteen Laymen selected from the Missionary Council. 
The Board of Managers, thus composed, has the man- 
agement of the general missions of the Church, and 
when the Board of Missions is not in session, exercises 
all the corporate powers of the Domestic and Foreign 
Missionary Society. 

The Headquarters of the Society are in the 
Church Missions House (which see) at 281 Fourth 
Avenue, New York City. 

The Publications of the Society by which its work 
is made known are " The Spirit of Missions," published 
monthly ; " The Quarterly Message," and " The Young 
Christian Soldier," published weekly and monthly. 

Domestic Missions. — (See Domestic and Foreign 
Missionary Society.) 

Dominical Letter. — Meaning Sunday Letter is one 
of the first seven letters of the alphabet used in the 
Calendar to mark the Sundays throughout the year. 
The first seven days of the year being marked by A. 
B. C. D. E. F. G., the following seven days are similarly 
marked, and so throughout the year. The letter 
which stands against the Sundays in any given year is 
called the Dominical or Sunday letter. For example, 
the year 1901 began on Tuesday and the first week 
of that year with the first seven letters of the alphabet 
would give us the following table : 



Jan. I. 


Tuesday 


A. 


** 2. 


Wednesday 


B. 


" 3. 


Thursday 


C. 


" 4. 


Friday 


D. 


" 5- 


Saturday 


E. 


" 6. 


Sunday 


F. 


« 7. 


Monday 


G. 



88 DOSSAL— DULY 

From this table we learn that the Dominical letter 
for 1 90 1 is F., for that letter falls opposite the first 
Sunday in that year. The Dominical letters were first 
introduced into the Calendar by the early Christians. 
They are of use in finding on what day of the week 
any day of the month falls in a given year, and espe- 
cially in finding the day on which Easter falls. (See 
Tables in the Prayer Book.) 

Dossal. Hangings of silk or other material placed 
at the back of the Altar as a decoration and to hide 
the bare wall. The dossal is used where there is no 
reredos and usually is of the Church color for the 
Festival or Season. Derived from the Latin word 
dorsum, meaning back. 

Doxology. — Any form or verse in which glory is 
ascribed to God or the Blessed Trinity, for example, 
the Gloria in Excelsis, which is called the greater 
Doxology, and the Gloria Patri, the lesser Doxology. 
The concluding words of the Lord's Prayer beginning, 
" For Thine is the kingdom," etc., is also called the 
Doxology. Derived from the Greek word Doxologia, 
from doxa, praise and logos, meaning word. 

Duly. — In the prayer of Thanksgiving in the Holy 
Communion, the acknowledgment is made, " We 
heartily thank Thee, for that Thou dost vouch- 
safe to feed us who have duly received." The word 
duly as here used is the English word for the Latin 
rite, which means according to proper form and 
ordinance, i. e., as prescribed by and universally 
used in the Church Catholic ; without which 
there can be no proper Sacrament. The word 
also occurs in the definition of the Church in the 



EAGLE— EARLY COMMUNION 89 

XIX Article of Religion and has there the same 
interpretation. 



E 



Eagle. — The figure of an eagle is often used in the 
Church as an emblem to symbolize the flight of the 
Gospel message over the world. To this end the 
lectern from which the Holy Scriptures are read is 
generally constructed in the form of an eagle with 
outstretched wings on which the Bible rests. It is 
usually made of polished brass, but sometimes carved 
in wood. The eagle is also used as an emblem of the 
Evangelist St. John, who more than any other of the 
Apostles, was granted a clearer insight into things 
heavenly, as may be seen from the Gospel, Epistles 
and the Revelation which he was inspired to write. 

Early Communion. — From the very earliest ages 
of the Church it has been the custom to begin the de- 
votions of the Lord's Day with the Holy Communion 
celebrated at an early hour. Through the influence 
of the Puritans in England this beautiful and helpful 
custom fell into abeyance for a while, but through the 
growing devotion of the revived Church both in Eng- 
land and America it has been restored. To-day there 
are very few parishes where the early Communion is 
not to be had, and the practice is growing and spread- 
ing as the result of increased knowledge of the 
Church's devotional system. The motive of the early 
Communion, especially on the Lord's Day, may be 
said to be twofold : First, the recognition of the Holy 



90 EAST— EASTER DAY 

Communion as the distinctive act of worship for each 
Lord's Day, without taking part in which no primitive 
Christian would have been considered to have properly- 
kept Sunday, and secondly, the reverent desire to re- 
ceive fasting, or as Bishop Jeremy Taylor has said, 
" to do this honor to the Blessed Sacrament, that It 
be the first food we eat and the first beverage we 
drink on that day.** (See Holy Communion, also 
Frequent Communion.) 

East, Turning to the. — By this expression is meant 
turning to the Altar in saying the Creed and Glorias 
and in celebrating the Holy Communion, this last 
being called the Eastward position. This practice 
arose from a custom in the early Church. When 
converts to Christianity were baptized, which was 
usually in the early morning, they first turning to the 
west where the night was fast receding, renounced the 
world and the powers of darkness, then turning to the 
east where the sun was rising as the source of all 
light, they confessed their belief in Christ who, in 
Holy Scripture is Himself called the East, " the Day- 
spring from on high." For this reason they prayed 
facing the east, and when they came to build their 
churches they built them running east and west ; the 
Chancel, in which the Altar is placed, being in the 
east and towards it they made their prayers and con- 
fessed their belief. Thus it came about that the Altar 
in our churches is always regarded architecturally and 
ecclesiastically as the east whether it is so in reality or 
not. 

Easter Day. — A festival in honor of our Lord's 
Resurrection has been observed from the very foun- 



EASTER DAY 91 

dation of Christianity. This is evident from the early 
disputes had concerning it, not as to whether such a 
day should be kept, but as to the particular time when 
the Festival should be observed. The eastern Chris- 
tians wished to celebrate the Feast on the third day 
after the Jewish Passover, on whatever day of the 
week this fell. The western Christians contended 
that the Feast of the Resurrection ought always to 
be observed on a Sunday. This controversy was 
finally settled by the Council of Nicea, A. d. 325, 
which decreed that everywhere the great Feast of 
Easter should be observed upon one and the same 
day and that a Sunday. In accordance with this de- 
cision Easter Day is always the first Sunday after the 
full moon, which happens upon or next after, the 21st 
of March; and if the full moon happens upon a 
Sunday, Easter Day is the Sunday after. By this 
rule Easter will always fall between the 22d of March, 
the earliest date, and the 25 th of April, the latest day 
on which it can possibly fall. 

The original name of the Festival was Pascha, de- 
rived from the Hebrew word for Passover. The 
more familiar name of Easter is traceable as far back 
as the time of the Venerable Bede, a. d. 700. The 
derivation of the word is uncertain. Some think that 
it is derived from a Saxon term meaning " rising " ; 
others think the word Eost or East refers to the tem- 
pestuous character of the weather at that season of 
the year and find its root in the Anglo-Saxon YST, 
meaning a storm. Again others derive the word from 
the old Teutonic urstan, to rise. It is worthy of note 
that " the idea of sunrise is self-evident in the English 



92 EASTER EVEN 

name of the Festival on which the Sun of Righteous- 
ness arose from the darkness of the grave." 

Easter was always accounted the Queen of Festivals 
the highest of all Holy Days, and celebrated with the 
greatest solemnity, and the Prayer Book provisions 
are in keeping with this fact. Churches are decorated 
with flowers and plants as symbolical of the Resurrec- 
tion. White hangings for the Altar and White vest- 
ments have always been used at Easter in reference to 
the angel who brought the tidings of the Resurrection, 
who appeared in " garments white as snow " and " his 
countenance was as lightning." In the early Church 
Christians were wont to greet one another on this day 
with the joyous salutation, " Christ is Risen," to 
which the response was made, " Christ is risen indeed." 
This custom is still retained in the Greek Church. 
This joyous salutation seems to be retained in our 
services, for instead of the Venite we have as the 
Invitatory, the Easter anthem, in which we call upon 
one another to " keep the Feast," for that " Christ 
our Passover is sacrificed for us," and is also " Risen 
from the dead; and become the first-fruits of them 
that slept." 

Easter Even. — The day between Good Friday and 
Easter Day is so called and commemorates the 
Descent of our Blessed Lord's soul into Hell (the 
place of departed spirits), while His Body rested in 
the grave. " There has ever been something of 
festive gladness in the celebration of Easter Even 
which sets it apart from Lent, notwithstanding the 
Fast still continues. To the disciples it was a day of 
mourning after an absent Master, but the Church of 



EASTER MONDAY AND TUESDAY 93 

the Resurrection sees already the triumph of the Lord 
over Satan and Death." Baptism is wont to be 
administered on Easter Even, because this was one of 
the two great times for baptizing converts in the 
Primitive Church, the other being Pentecost or 
Whits un Day. 

Easter Monday and Tuesday. — It was a very 
ancient custom of the Church to prolong the observ- 
ance of Easter, as the " Queen of Festivals." At first 
the Festival was observed through seven days, and the 
Code of Theodosius directed a cessation of labor dur- 
ing the whole week. Afterwards the special services 
became limited to three days, the Council of Con- 
stance, A. D. 1094, having enjoined that Pentecost and 
Easter should both be celebrated with three festival 
days. This is now the custom of the Anglican Com- 
munion, which provides Collect, Epistle and Gospel 
not only for Easter Day, but also for Easter Monday 
and Easter Tuesday. 

Easter Tide. — The weeks following Easter Day and 
reaching to Ascension Day are so called. They com- 
memorate the forty days our Lord spent on earth 
after His Resurrection, commonly called The Great 
Forty Days (which see). 

Eastern Church. — The collective term by which is 
designated the Churches which formerly made part of 
the Eastern Empire of Rome. The Greek, Russian, 
Coptic, Armenian, Syrian and other eastern churches 
are those usually included in this Communion. But 
in strictness, the term " Eastern " or " Oriental 
Church" is applied only to the Graeco-Russian 
Church in communion with the Patriarch of Con- 



94 EASTWARD POSITION— EMBER DAYS 

stantinople. The great Schism whereby the com- 
munion between the East and the West was broken 
took place, A. d. 1054. 

Eastward Position. — (See East, Turning to.) 
Ecclesiastical Year. — (See Christian Year.) 
Ecumenical. — From a Greek word meaning gen- 
eral or universal. The name is given to certain coun- 
cils composed of Bishops and other ecclesiastics from 
the whole Church. A Council to be ecumenical must 
meet three requirements : (i) It must be called of the 
whole Catholic Church ; (2) it must be left perfectly 
free, and (3) it must be one whose decrees and defini- 
tions were subsequently accepted by the whole 
Church. It is commonly believed that there have 
been only six great Councils of the Church that satisfy 
these conditions. For a list of them see Council. 

Elder. — This is the English translation of the Greek 
word PresbuteroSy meaning Presbyter or Priest, the 
title of one admitted to the second Order of the Minis- 
try. It has been pointed out that " in Scriptural 
usage and in Church History such a person as a lay 
Elder is an impossible person ; the words contradict 
each other. The first hint of such an office was 
given by Calvin." (See Priest.) 

Elements. — The bread and the wine in the Holy 
Communion, and the water in Holy Baptism are so- 
called. 

Ember Days. — The Ember Days are the Wednes- 
day, Friday and Saturday after the First Sunday in 
Lent ; Whits un Day ; the 14th of September and the 
1 3th day of December, and are regarded as the Fasts 



EMBLEMS 95 

of the four seasons. The time of their observance 
was definitely fixed by the Council of Placentia, A. D. 
1095. Their origin is ascribed to Apostolic tradition. 
The derivation of the name Ember is uncertain. 
Some trace it to the Saxon word ymbreUy meaning a 
" circuit," because they are periodically observed. 
Others derive it from the Anglo-Saxon word cBmyriany 
meaning "ashes," because these days are appointed 
to be kept as fasts, and ashes, as a sign of humiliation 
and mourning, were constantly associated with fasting. 
The Ember Days are appointed to be observed at the 
four seasons named because the Sundays following 
are the set times for Ordination to the Sacred Minis- 
try. For this reason one of the two prayers, entitled, 
" For those who are to be admitted into Holy Orders," 
is to be read daily throughout the week. 

Emblems. — Symbols and emblems of various kinds 
take a foremost place in sacred Art. Some of these 
are here given : 

The Cross is the special symbol of Christianity. 
It appears in a variety of shapes, the most familiar be- 
ing the Latin Cross, the Passion Cross, the Greek 
Cross, St. Andrew's Cross and the Maltese Cross. 

The Triangle is the emblem of the Holy Trinity, 
as is also the Trefoil (which see). 

The Circle is the ancient emblem of Eternity, be- 
ing without beginning or end ; enclosing a triangle it 
means Three in One or the Blessed Trinity ; enclosing 
a cross it symbolizes Eternal Life. 

The Crown is used as the symbol of Victory and 
sovereignty. 

The Lamb — Agnus Dei — is the chief emblem of 



96 EMMANUEL 

our Blessed Lord. Bearing a banner it signifies 
Victory and is an emblem of the Resurrection. 

The Star is a Christmas emblem, commemorating 
the Star of Bethlehem. It has generally five points, 
but sometimes seven, the number of perfection. 

The Fish was a very early symbol of our Lord. 
The letters which form the Greek word for fish, viz. : 
Ichthus are the initials in Greek of the words Jesus, 
Christ, God, Son, and Saviour. 

The Anchor is the emblem of the Christian's hope. 

The Ship is a symbol of the Church as the Ark of 
Salvation, in which we are saved, as Noah was saved 
by the Ark. 

The Lion is the symbol of our Lord who is called 
in Revelation 5:5, the " Lion of the Tribe of Judah." 

The Dove is used as the emblem of the Holy 
Ghost. 

The emblems of the four Evangelists are as follows : 
St. Matthew, a winged Man ; St. Mark, a winged 
Lion; St. Luke, a winged Ox, and St. John, an 
Eagle. 

Emmanuel. — A Hebrew word used as a name of 
our Lord, and means, " God with us." The Rev. 
Morgan Dix, D. D., in his book " The Gospel and 
Philosophy," speaking of the word Emmanuel, says, 
" * God with us ' is the sum of the Christian Religion. 
That is a proper description of the Religion from the 
beginning to the end. Emmanuel: the meaning of 
the word was not exhausted in those blessed years, 
three and thirty in all, during which Christ was seen 
in Judea and known as the Prophet of Nazareth. It 
is as accurate, as necessary to-day ; it shall be true 



EPACT— EPIPHANY 97 

till all be fulfilled, till the earth and the heavens shall 
pass away and the new earth shall appear. . . . 
This Presence of the Personal God, a presence not 
made by our faith, but disclosed to our faith that we 
may believe and adore, is secured to the faithful in 
their generations by ordinances, instruments and in- 
stitutions adapted to that end. . . . That system 
is known as the Holy Catholic Church." 

Epact, The. — The Epact is the moon's age at the 
beginning of any given year. The term is derived 
from the Greek word, Epacte, meaning carried on. 
The Epact is used in the calculations for finding on 
what day Easter will fall. (See Tables in the Prayer 
Book.) 

Epiphany, The. — A Feast of the Church observed 
on January 6th to commemorate the Manifestation of 
Christ by the leading of a star. Occurring twelve 
days after Christmas, it is frequently called " Twelfth 
Day." The word Epiphany is derived from the Greek 
and means Manifestation or showing forth. It was 
originally used both for Christmas Day when Christ 
was manifested in the Flesh and for this day when He 
was manifested by a Star to the Gentiles. Later on, 
about the Fourth Century and in the Western Church 
the Epiphany seems to have acquired a more inde- 
pendent position and to be observed with special 
reference to the manifestation to the Magi of the East. 
It thus became the occasion of the giving of praise 
and thanksgiving to God for thus proclaiming the 
Gospel to the Gentile world as well as to the Jews, 
His chosen people. An examination of the services 
for the Feast of the Epiphany shows that the com- 



98 EPISCOPACY 

memoration is really threefold : (i) Our Lord's Mani- 
festation by a star to the Magi ; (2) The Manifesta- 
tion of the glorious Trinity at His Baptism, and (3) 
The Manifestation of the glory and Divinity of Christ 
by His miraculous turning water into wine at the 
marriage in Cana of Galilee ; all of which are said to 
have happened on the same day, though not in the 
same year. " The Epiphany is a Festival which has 
always been observed with great ceremony through- 
out the whole Church ; its threefold meaning and its 
close association with the Nativity as the end of the 
Christmas Tide, making it a kind of accumulative 
Festival." 

Epiphany, Sundays after. — The Epiphany is con- 
tinued in the Sundays following, the number of which 
is variable being dependent on the time Easter is 
kept. There may be one " Sunday after Epiphany " 
or there may be six. The Scriptural teachings of 
these Sundays are all illustrative of the fact that the 
Eternal Word was manifested in the Flesh. 

Episcopacy. — The name given to that form of 
Church government in which Bishops are the Chief 
Pastors with Priests and Deacons under them. The 
word is derived from the Greek Episcopos, meaning 
overseer; Bishop being the Anglicized form of the 
Greek word. Much controversy has been held in re- 
gard to Church government, as if the form was a 
matter of uncertainty, or not clearly revealed. The 
question can only be decided by first regarding Chris- 
tianity as an institution, as the Kingdom of God, and 
then inquiring whether this Institution, founded by our 
Lord, has been characterized always by the same 



EPIPHANY 99 

thing. In regard to Church government we find that 
the Church as an institution was always governed by 
Bishops, and that for 1500 years after Christ no Chris- 
tian people recognized any other Ministry but that of 
Bishops, Priests and Deacons. Since the Reformation 
the controversy has come up and various theories, 
especially Presbyterian and Congregationalist, have 
been advanced. But even now the question of Church 
government may be considered as a matter of fact 
rather than of theory. If we take the whole Christian 
world of to-day, we find that the number of Christians 
is in round numbers five hundred millions. Of this 
number only one hundred million are non-Episcopal, 
so that we may conclude from the universal acceptance 
of Episcopacy before the Reformation and from the 
large preponderance of adherents to this form of 
Church government at this present time, — from these 
facts we may safely conclude that Episcopacy is in 
accordance with the mind of the Master. This, at 
least, is the conclusion of the best scholarship of the 
day, both Episcopal and non-Episcopal. For ex- 
ample, a non-Episcopal divine has set forth his con- 
clusions in the following statement : " The Apostles 
embodied the Episcopal element into the constitution 
of the Church, and from their days to the time of the 
Reformation, or for fifteen hundred years, there was 
no other form of Church government anywhere to be 
found. Wheresoever there were Christians there 
were also Bishops ; and often where Christians differed 
in other points of doctrine or custom, and made 
schisms and divisions in the Church, yet did they all 
remain unanimous in this, in retaining Bishops." So 

iLofC. 



100 EPISCOPATE— EPISTLE SIDE 

also, the historian Gibbon gives his conclusion as 
follows : " ' No Church without a Bishop ' has been a 
/aci as well as a maxim since the time of TertuUian and 
Irenaeus ; after we have passed over the difficulties of 
the first century, we find the Episcopal government 
established, till it was interrupted by the republican 
genius of the Swiss and German reformers." (See 
Ministry, The.) 

Episcopate. — The office of a Bishop. The term is 
variously used. It means not only the office or 
dignity of a Bishop, but it may also mean the period 
of time during which any particular Bishop exercises 
his office in presiding over a Diocese. Again, Epis- 
copate is the collective name for the whole body of 
Bishops of the Christian Church, lists of which have 
been carefully preserved from the beginning. The 
Episcopate of the American Church includes all the 
Bishops from Bishop Seabury, our first Bishop, down 
to the Bishop who was last consecrated. 

Epistle, The. — The portion of Holy Scripture read 
before the Gospel in the Communion Office, generally 
taken from one of the N. T. Epistles, though some- 
times from the Acts of the Apostles or from one of 
the books of the Prophets of the Old Testament. It 
is well to note that the Collect, Epistle and Gospel 
embody the special teaching of the day for which they 
are appointed. 

Epistle Side. — The south or right side of the Altar 
from which the Epistle is read. When the Priest 
celebrates alone, he first reads the Epistle at the south 
side and then passes to the north side where he reads 
the Gospel. 



EPISTOLER— EUCHARISTIC VESTMENTS loi 

Epistoler. — The minister who reads the Epistle for 
the day and acts as sub-deacon at the Celebration of 
the Holy Eucharist. 

Eschatology. — That department of Theology de- 
voted to inquiry concerning the " last things," — the 
Advent of Christ, Death and the State of the De- 
parted, the judgment to come and the final award. 

Espousal. — That portion of the Marriage Service in 
which the contracting parties answer " I will " to the 
questions, " N. wilt thou have this woman to thy wed- 
ded wife " and " N. wilt thou have this man to thy 
wedded husband." This seems to be the remains of 
the old form of espousalSy which was different and 
distinct from the Office of Marriage, and which was 
often performed some weeks or months or perhaps 
years before. Something similar to what is now 
called " engagement," only that it had the blessing of 
Mother Church upon it. In the Greek Church at the 
present time there are still two different offices, viz. : the 
one of espousals and the other of marriage, which are 
now performed on the same day, although formerly 
on different days. 

Eucharist. — Derived from a Greek word meaning 
" giving of thanks." It is the name universally applied 
to the Holy Communion (which see). 

Eucharistic Lights. — (See Altar Lights.) 

Eucharistic Vestments. — The special vestments 
worn in celebrating the Holy Eucharist to mark the 
dignity of the service and as symbolical of the Passion 
of our Lord which is therein commemorated. They 
are as follows : the Amice, Alb, Girdle, Stole, Maniple 
and Chasuble worn by the celebrant, and the Dalmatic 



I02 EVANGELICAL CANTICLES 

and Tunicle, worn by the Deacon and sub-Deacon ; 
each of which is described under the heading, Vest- 
ments (which see). From ancient sources we learn 
that it was the universal custom of the Church to wear 
distinctive vestments at the celebration of the Holy- 
Communion to mark it as the only service ordained 
by Christ Himself, and also as the highest act of Chris- 
tian Worship. This is evidenced by the fact that the 
seven historical churches which have possessed a con- 
tinuous life since the Nicene era, viz. : the Latin, 
Greek, Syrian, Coptic, Armenian, Nestorian and the 
Georgian — all use the Eucharistic Vestments. When 
we consider that these historic churches have not 
been in communion with one another for over a 
thousand years, we cannot but conclude that any point 
on which they are agreed must go back to the middle 
of the Fifth Century and must be part of their united 
traditions from a still earlier date. From the fact that 
these historic churches, having no communion with one 
another, do agree in the use of distinctive vestments for 
the Holy Eucharist, we learn that their use is not, as 
is sometimes supposed, an imitation of Rome but is a 
Catholic and Primitive custom. The Eucharistic 
Vestments are now used in more than two thousand 
churches in England and America, thus showing how 
they recognize and are reasserting their Catholic 
heritage. 

Evangelical. — Belonging to, or consistent with, the 
Holy Gospels, derived from the Greek word for 
Gospel. 

Evangelical Canticles. — The name given to the 
canticles sung in the Church service which are taken 



EVANGELISTS— EXAMINATION 103 

from the Gospels, viz. : Benedictus, Magnificat and 
Nunc Dimittis. 

Evangelists. — The name given to the writers of the 
four Gospels. 

Eve, or Even. — The day before a Festival, as 
Christmas Eve, Easter Even, and designed to be a 
preparation for the due observance of the Festival it 
precedes. By rubric it is provided that the Collect 
appointed for any Sunday or other Feast may be used 
at the Evening Service of the day before. 

Even Song. — The name given in the Calendar of 
the English Prayer Book to the Order for Daily Even- 
ing Prayer and is frequently used in the American 
Church. It is a very old term and a very significant 
one, indicating that the Evening Oblation chorally 
rendered is evidently the mind of the Church and its 
ancient usage. Our beautiful Evening Prayer thus 
rendered is certainly much more in keeping with 
Scripture and much more elevating than the " Song 
Services," or " Vesper Services " of the various de- 
nominations. These latter are not regarded as 
" Romish " and are very popular. Yet in some places 
if a choral Even Song is attempted, at once the cry 
of " Romanism " is raised, and yet from Holy Scrip- 
ture we learn that music is a divinely ordained ele- 
ment in the public worship of God and the service 
thus rendered is an approach to the worship of 
Heaven. (See Intone ; Plain Song also Psalter.) 

Examination for Holy Orders. — Title I, canon 6 
of the Digest provides that " There shall be assigned 
to every Candidate for Priest's Orders three separate 
examinations." These examinations are made by the 



104 EXCOMMUNICATION— EXHORTATION 

Bishop in the presence of two or more Priests. The 
three examinations are on the following subjects : 

I. The Books of Holy Scripture, in English, Greek 
and Hebrew. 

II. The Evidences of Christianity, Christian Ethics 
and Dogmatic Theology. 

III. Church History, Ecclesiastical Polity, the Book 
of Common Prayer, the Constitution and Canons of 
the Church and those of the Diocese to which the 
candidate belongs. 

The Examination for Deacon's Orders is on the 
Books of Holy Scripture, and on the Book of Common 
Prayer. 

Excommunication. — An ancient discipline of the 
Church whereby a person for cause was cut off from 
all the privileges of the Church. This discipline has 
practically fallen into abeyance, people for the most 
part excommunicate themselves. In the English 
Prayer Book is an Office called "A Commination, or 
Denouncing of God's Anger and Judgments against 
Sinners, with certain Prayers, to be used on the First 
Day of Lent," which was set forth until the ancient 
Discipline may be restored. 

Exhortation. — The name given to the short ad- 
dresses in the Prayer Book, beginning, " Dearly Be- 
loved Brethren." The Exhortation was introduced into 
the Daily Offices in 1552 and 1661. Formerly Morning 
and Evening Prayer began with the Lord's Prayer, but 
the Revisers thinking this too abrupt a beginning they 
introduced the Sentences, Exhortation, Confession 
and Absolution as a more fitting preparation for the 
worship that follows. It has been pointed out that 



EXPECTATION SUNDAY 105 

this Exhortation was probably inserted under the im- 
pression that the people at large were extremely 
ignorant of the true nature of worship at the time. 
Five principal parts of worship are mentioned in it : 
(i) Confession of Sin, (2) Absolution, (3) Thanksgiving 
and Praise, (4) Hearing God's Word, and (5) Prayer 
for spiritual and bodily benefits. The Exhortations 
in the Communion Office were originally set forth in 
1548, revised in 1552 and 1661. They were intro- 
duced at a time when the laity of the Church of Eng- 
land were in danger of two extremes : First, a total 
neglect of the Holy Communion which had sprung 
up during the Middle Ages, and secondly, that fear- 
ful irreverence towards the Holy Communion which 
arose from the dreadful principles held respecting it 
by the Puritans. In the face of these dangers, these 
Exhortations were placed where they are, for the in- 
struction of the people cis well as for hortatory pur- 
poses. 

Expectation Sunday. — The Sunday following As- 
cension Day is so called. Being the only Lord's Day 
which intervenes between the Ascension of our Lord 
and the Descent of the Holy Ghost, it represents that 
period during which the Apostles were obeying the 
command of their Master when " He commanded 
them that they should not depart from Jerusalem, but 
wait for the promise of the Father." They remained 
therefore, in the city expecting the Gift of the Com- 
forter which was bestowed on the Feast of Pentecost. 

Expectation Week. — The week preceding Whitsun 
Day is so called. (See Expectation Sunday.) 



io6 FAIR LINEN CLOTH— FAITH 

F 

Fair Linen Cloth. ) In the Communion 

Fair White Linen Cloth. ) Office there are two 
rubrics, the first of which reads as follows: "The 
Table, at the Communion time having a fatr white 
linen cloth upon it," etc. By this is meant the long 
linen cloth the breadth of the top of the Altar and 
falling over the ends eighteen or twenty inches. The 
other rubric reads, " When all have communicated, the 
Minister shall return to the Lord's Table, and rever- 
ently place upon it what remaineth of the consecrated 
Elements, covering the same with a fair linen clothy 
By this is meant the lawn chalice veil. It is to be 
noted that when this rubric was made, the word " fair " 
meant beautiful. The white linen cloth can be made 
" fair," i. e.y beautiful by means of embroidery, and 
this is done by embroidering upon it five crosses to 
symbolize the five wounds of our Blessed Lord on 
the Cross, and by having the ends finished with a 
heavy linen fringe. Also, the lawn chalice veil is 
made " fair " by being similarly beautified with em- 
broidery, a cross being worked near the edge. 

Faith. — ^** Divine, or as it is called. Catholic Faith is 
a gift of God and a light of the soul ; illuminated by 
which, a man assents fully and unreservedly to all 
which Almighty God has revealed and which He pro- 
poses to us by His Church to be believed, whether 
written or unwritten. It is also a belief in the whole 
Gospel, as distinguished from a reception of some por- 
tion of it only ; and it is a faith so full of the love of 
God as that it leads us to act differently from what we 



FAITHFUL— FASTING 107 

should if we did not believe and marks us out as a 
peculiar people among men." — From Manual of In- 
struction. 

From the above definition we learn that Faith has a 
twofold meaning, (i) the act of believing, and (2) the 
thing believed, or the deposit of Faith or Doctrine 
which all members of Christ are bound to receive. 
This Deposit of Faith is embodied in the Holy Scrip- 
tures but is summarized for us in the Articles of the 
Creed which are grouped around the Name into which 
we are baptized, — the Father, and the Son and the 
Holy Ghost. In the American Church two forms of 
the Creed are used, viz. the Apostles' and the Nicene 
(which see). These embody " the Faith once delivered 
to the Saints." 

Faithful, The. — The New Testament and Prayer 
Book name for all the Baptized, who, being admitted 
into the Household of Faith, are the people of the 
Faith — -fideles, that is, believers. 

Faldstool. — Literally, a portable folding seat, similar 
to a camp stool, and formerly used by a Bishop when 
officiating in any church other than his Cathedral. 
The name now is generally applied to the Litany 
Desk (which see). 

Fasting. — Going without food of any kind as a 
religious discipline and as a help to the spiritual life, 
especially on the great Fasts of the Church. The 
Homily on Fasting says : " Fasting is found to be of 
two sorts; the one outward, peitaining to the body; 
the other inward, in the heart and mind. The outward 
fast is an abstinence from meat, drink and all natural 
food, for the determined time of fasting ; yea, from all 



io8 FASTING COMMUNION— FATHERS 

delicacies, pleasures and delectations worldly. The in- 
ward fast consists in that godly sorrow which leads us 
to bewail and detest our sins and to abstain from com- 
mitting them." 

Fasting Communion. — (See Early Communion.) 
Fasts, Table of.— The Reformers of the English 
Church retained and enjoined one hundred and twenty- 
three days in each year, to be sanctified wholly or in 
part as Fasts and days of abstinence. These, with the 
exception of the Table of Vigils, have been retained 
in the American Prayer Book and are the following : 

Absolute Fasts, 
Ash Wednesday and Good Friday. 

Other Days of Fasting, 

on which the Church requires such a measure of ab- 
stinence as is more especially suited to extraordinary 
acts and exercises of devotion^ namely : 

I. The Forty Days of Lent. 
II. The Ember Days at the four seasons. 

III. The Three Rogation Days. 

IV. All Fridays in the year, except Christmas Day. 
These Fasting Days must always be announced to 

the congregation in Church, the rubric in the Com- 
munion Office requiring that " Then the Minister shall 
declare unto the People what Holy Days or Fasting 
Days are in the week following to be observed." 

Fathers, The. — The name used to designate the 
ancient writers of the Church. Their writings are of 
the greatest value as bearing witness to the N. T. 
Scriptures and their interpretation, and also as show- 



FATHERS 109 

ing forth the belief and usage of the Church in the 
earliest years of its history. (See Traditions, also 
Undivided Church.) The term " Fathers " is gen- 
erally confined to the writers of the first five or six 
hundred years of the Christian Era. They are usually 
grouped together according to the period in which 
they lived, e. g., The Apostolic Fathers are those who 
lived nearest to the time, and to some extent con- 
temporary with the Apostles, viz. St. Barnabas, St. 
Clement, St. Ignatius, Hermas and St. Polycarp. 
Another class is called the Ante Nicene Fathers, or 
those who lived between the date of St. Polycarp, 
A. D. 167, and the date of the Nicene Council, A. d. 
325, such as Justin Martyr, St. Irenaeus, Clemens 
Alexandrinus, TertuUian, Origen, St. Cyprian. A 
third class dates from the Nicene Council, such as St. 
Athanasius ; Eusebius, the Church Historian ; St. 
Cyril of Jerusalem ; St. Hilary of Poicters ; St. Basil, 
the Great ; St. Gregory of Nyssa ; St. Gregory Nazi- 
anzen ; St. Chrysostom, St. Jerome, St. Ambrose, St. 
Augustine, St. Leo, who is commonly regarded as 
the last of the Fathers, although St. Gregory of 
Rome is placed in the List as well as a few later 
writers. The above is not a complete list, only a few 
of the principal Fathers having been mentioned. It 
is pointed out in Milman's " Latin Christianity " that 
" The Eastern and the Western Church have each four 
authors of note whom they recognize as Fathers par 
excellence. Those of the Eastern Church are St. 
Athanasius, St. Basil, St. Chrysostom and St. Gregory 
Nazianzen. Those of the Western Church are St. 
Jerome, St. Ambrose, St. Augustine and St. Gregory 



no FEASTS OR FESTIVALS— FERIA 

of Rome, — ^the Fathers respectively of her monastic 
system, of her sacerdotal authority, of her scientific 
Theology and of her popular religion." 

Feasts or Festivals. — Days set apart for the cele- 
bration of some great event connected with our Blessed 
Lord or His Saints, also called Holy Days. The 
rubric in the Communion Office requires that each 
Feast shall be announced to the congregation on the 
Sunday preceding the day on which it occurs. They 
are set forth in a Table to be found in the introductory 
portion of the Prayer Book as follows : 

A TABLE OF FEASTS. 
To be observed in this Church throughout the Year, 

All Sundays in the year. St. Bartholomew the Apostle. 

The Circumcision of our Lord. St. Matthew the Apostle. 

The Epiphany. St. Michael and All Angels. 

The Conversion of St. Paul. St. Luke the Evangelist. 

The Purification of the Blessed St. Simon and St. Jude the Apos- 

Virgin. ties. 

St. Matthias the Apostle. All Saints. 

The Annunciation of the Blessed St. Andrew the Apostle. 

Virgin Mary. St. Thomas the Apostle. 

St. Mark the Evangelist. The Nativity of our Lord. 

St. Philip and St. James the Apos- St. Stephen the Martyr. 

ties. St. John the Evangelist. 

The Ascension of our Lord. The Holy Innocents, 

St. Barnabas the Apostle. Monday and Tuesday in Easter 
The Nativity of St. John Baptist. Week. 

St. Peter the Apostle. Monday and Tuesday in Whitsun 
St. James the Apostle. Week. 

The Transfiguration of our Lord. 

Feria. — A term derived from the Latin and used to 
designate days which are neither Feasts nor Fasts. 



FILIOQUE— FONT in 

Filioque. — The Latin for the words " and the Son " 
which occur in our form of the Nicene Creed. They 
are not found in the original Creed as used in the 
Greek Church, but were added by the Third Council 
of Toledo, A. D. 589. This addition to the Creed by 
the Western Church was the subject of a long contro- 
versy between the East and the West, which with 
other complications finally led to their entire separa- 
tion in A. D. 1054. (See Procession of the Holy 
Ghost.) 

Fish. — The figure of a fish has been used from the 
very earliest days as a symbol in the Christian Church. 
Among the early Christians it was used as a secret 
sign by which they knew one another in the days of 
persecution. The significance of the fish as a Chris- 
tian symbol is set forth under Emblems (which see). 

Flagon. — One of the Eucharistic vessels. A large 
pitcher-shaped vessel made of precious metal and used 
to hold the wine before its consecration in the chalice. 
It is sometimes used in the consecration. 

Font. — The vessel which contains the water for the 
purpose of Baptism, usually of stone and vase-shaped, 
i. e.y a large bowl on a pedestal, being sometimes cir- 
cular and sometimes octagonal. The position of the 
Font in primitive times was at or near the Church 
door to signify that Baptism is the entrance into the 
Church Mystical. This position is still retained in 
some churches at the present time, but in most 
churches it is placed near the chancel for convenience, 
or because no place at the door was provided by the 
architect. Fonts were formerly required to be covered 
and locked; originally their covers were simple flat 



112 FOREIGN MISSIONS— FORMS 

movable lids, but they were subsequently very highly 
ornamented, assuming the form of spires and enriched 
with various decorations in carved wood or polished 
brass. The Font is so called from the Latin word 
FonSy genitive Fontis, meaning a fountain or spring, 
referring to Baptism as a Laver of Regeneration, the 
source of new and spiritual life. 

Foreign Missions (See Domestic and Foreign 

Missionary Society.) 

Forms. — One great objection brought against the 
Episcopal Church by many persons not members of it 
is what they call forms and ceremonies. They say 
what they want is " spiritual religion," and this objec- 
tion seems to be so final with them there is evidently 
nothing more to be said. It is not the purpose of this 
article to go into a vindication of forms, but rather to 
point out how unreasonable this objection is. If it 
were real, it would do away with all social forms and 
all forms in business as well as in religion. But they 
who make this objection do not adhere to it in their 
own religion. They cannot come together, even in a 
"Prayer Meeting" without some method or form 
which must be gone through with. Even the Quakers 
who, above all others, lay the greatest stress on " spir- 
itual religion," must have their form — of silence, 
speech, dress and of even the architecture of their 
meeting-place, and which form is peculiar to them. 
This being the case the question, therefore, is not 
" Shall we have forms ? " but, " What form shall we 
have in our Public Worship ? " for we have learned 
that we must have some kind of form. The Episco- 
pal Church simply clings to that which was from the 



FORTY DAYS 113 

beginning, because the experience of centuries demon- 
strates that this is best, more consonant to reason and 
more expressive of the religious wants of man. Hence 
she values her Book of Common Prayer which is the 
outgrowth of the devotions of the ages and she cher- 
ishes the usages and traditions that have grown up 
around it. The Episcopal Church does not insist on 
forms merely for the sake of forms, but she values 
them for their helpfulness, for what they convey to the 
soul faithfully using them, and also, because they en- 
able us to worship God as did His faithful people in 
all the ages past. 

Forty Days, The Great. — Easter Tide which com- 
memorates the period of Forty Days our Lord spent 
on earth after His Resurrection with His Apostles 
" and speaking of the things pertaining to the king- 
dom of God " (Acts I : 2 and 3). From many of 
our Lord's Parables as well as from other utterances by 
Him in His Teaching we learn that the words " King- 
dom of God " mean His Church. So, then, during 
this mysterious time of His Resurrection Life our 
Lord was giving His final instructions concerning His 
Church, and to this instruction is to be traced many 
of the Church's usages and practices set forth in the 
Acts of the Apostles which otherwise are inexplicable 
— for example — the choice of St. Matthias in the place 
of the traitor Judas — thus indicating the perpetuity of 
the Apostolate ; the observance of the first day of the 
week instead of the seventh ; the ordaining of Deacons 
thus indicating " divers orders " in His Church ; the 
Rite of Confirmation ; Frequent Communion, Infant 
Baptism and many other things to be noted in the 



114 FOURTH SUNDAY IN LENT 

Acts of the Apostles, which have become inherent 
features of the Church ; how else are they to be ac- 
counted for and explained but as being among " the 
things pertaining to the Kingdom of God " of which 
the Master spake during these Great Forty Days ? 
If not, then how came about their universal acceptance 
and continuance even unto this present day ? 

Fourth Sunday in Lent. — The Sundays in Lent 
are numbered, First, Second, Third, etc., through the 
six Sundays. But the last three Sundays are so 
striking in their teaching that additional names are 
given to them in order to emphasize that special 
teaching. Thus the 6th Sunday is called Palm Sun- 
day ; the 5th, Passion Sunday. So, also, the Fourth 
Sunday in Lent has its special name or names. Thus 
it is called Mid Lent Sunday because the middle of 
Lent has been reached. It is also called Refreshment 
Sunday from the Gospel for the Day which gives the 
account of our Lord feeding the multitude in the 
wilderness, and thereby indicating a more joyous note 
in the service for this day than belongs to the other 
Sundays in Lent. An old English name for this 
Sunday is Mothering Sunday, Mid Lent was con- 
sidered somewhat of a holiday on which servants and 
children absent from home were permitted by their 
employers to visit their mothers. The name, doubt- 
less, had its origin from the ancient custom of making 
pilgrimages to the Mother Church or Cathedral of the 
Diocese. (See Lent, Sundays in.) 

Fraction. — The name given to the manual act 
of breaking the Bread by the Priest during the Con- 
secration in the Holy Communion, according to the 



FREE AND OPEN CHURCHES 115 

rubric which directs, " And here to break the Bread." 
(See Manual Acts.) 

Free and Open Churches. — These words express 
the idea embodied in a movement in the American 
Church that hcis been making for many years to make 
the House of Prayer what it was originally, viz. free 
for all people, no reserved or rented pews, but every 
seat free and unreserved, so that high and low, rich 
and poor alike shall be equal in the Father's House ; 
and open, not simply when there is a service, but open 
all the time for private prayer as well as public. This 
movement is growing rapidly so that to-day more than 
half of our churches are thus free, and a great many 
of them are kept open all day long every day in the 
week. It is found that many earnest and devout 
souls, homeless perhaps, or dwellers in hotels or 
boarding-houses where there is little or no privacy, as 
well as others, gladly avail themselves of this privilege 
of the Open Church and find comfort in it. A society 
for the promotion of Free and Open Churches has 
been organized for many years with headquarters in 
Philadelphia. 

Frequent Communion. — The influence of the Puri- 
tans on the religious life of the Church was in many 
instances tremendous and far-reaching. While the 
Prayer Book provides iox frequent Communion^ that is, 
every Lord's Day and Holy Day at the least, yet 
under the Puritan influence infrequent Communion be- 
came prevalent, and four times a year at the most 
came to be considered sufficient. When the Church 
began to pass out from under this influence we find 
that a monthly celebration became the universal rule 



1 16 FRIDAY— FRONTAL 

in the Church, and even with this many seem now to 
be satisfied. But as the Church grew, as the study of 
the Prayer Book and of Church History became more 
general and the Church began to assert herself, to 
claim her heritage, we find a return to the ancient 
order and Scriptural rule. The Sunday and Holy 
Day Eucharist was more and more restored, so that 
to-day there are very few parishes where " Frequent 
Communion " is not the rule. On this subject the 
Bishop of Maryland, the Rt. Rev. William Paret, D. D., 
has remarked, ** God's Word and all history show that 
receiving the Holy Communion every Lord's Day was 
the old way and receiving once a month entirely a 
modern custom. In often receiving we are copying 
the whole Church of the first three hundred years." 

Friday. — In the Prayer Book we find that Friday 
of each week is placed in the Table of Fasts to be 
observed in this Church throughout the year, and the 
rubric directs that it be announced to the congrega- 
tion on the Sunday before. Friday as a Fast is in- 
tended to be the weekly memorial of the Crucifixion 
of our Lord just as Sunday is the weekly memorial 
of the Resurrection. Both are aHke obligatory as 
both are enjoined by the same authority. It is en- 
couraging to note a growing recognition of this Fast 
and a more general desire to honor weekly the day of 
our Lord's Crucifixion with a public service in Church 
and by personal acts of self-denial and devotion on 
the part of the faithful. (See Good Friday, also 
Fasts, Table of.) 

Frontal. — The name given to a hanging in front of 
the Altar. The same as Antependium (which see). 



FRUITS OF THE SPIRIT 117 

Fruits of the Spirit (See Spirit, Fruits of.) 

Funerals.^— The solemn Burial of the Dead 
(which see). In the Church there is no such thing as 
" Preaching a Funeral," as it is called, but the reverent 
and devout committal of the " body to the ground," 
" looking for the General Resurrection in the last day 
and the life of the world to come, through our Lord 
Jesus Christ." Plainness and simplicity should mark 
so holy a function. 



G 



Gehenna. — In the original Greek of the New Testa- 
ment Scriptures there are two words unfortunately 
translated by our one English word " Hell." The first 
of these is Gehenna, meaning the " place of torment." 
The second is Hades, which also occurs in the original 
Greek of the Creed, and means the hidden, covered, 
intermediate world where the soul rests between death 
and the general Resurrection. When, therefore, we 
confess in the Creed that our Lord " descended into 
Hell," we do not mean that He entered the " place of 
torment," but the " place of departed spirits " or 
Hades. This difference of meaning of the word 
" Hell " as used in our English translation of the Bible 
and the Creed should be borne in mind. 

General Clergy Relief Fund. — This is the abbre- 
viated title of a Society organized by the General Con- 
vention under the corporate name, " The Trustees of 
the Fund for the Relief of the Widows and Orphans 



ii8 GENERAL CONFESSION 

of Deceased Clergymen, and of Aged, Infirm and Dis- 
abled Clergymen of the Protestant Episcopal Church 
in the United States of America, a corporation created 
in the year 1855 by chapter 459 of the laws of the 
State of New York." This is one of the most impor- 
tant Funds in the Church and commands the generous 
support of all earnest and devoted Church people. As 
its name implies, it is a Fund established for the pur- 
pose of taking care of Aged and Infirm clergy who 
through age or sickness have become disabled and can 
no longer fulfil their ministry. The conscience of the 
Church makes her feel obligated, like the national 
government, to take care of her faithful servants in 
their old age and disability, and also to provide for the 
care of the widows and orphans of deceased clergy- 
men. The Church, however, cannot do this blessed 
work of Relief, unless all her people contribute largely 
to this Fund. 

General Confession, The. — The form of words 
used by both Minister and People in humbly acknowl- 
edging their sins before God in preparation for the 
true worship of His Name about to follow. The 
General Confession was placed in the Morning Prayer 
in 1552 and in the Evening Prayer in 1661. Such 
beginning of our Public Worship is in accordance 
with the practice of the Primitive Christians, who, as 
St. Basil, writing in the Fourth Century, tells us, " in 
all churches, immediately upon their entering into the 
House of Prayer, made confession of their sins unto 
God, with much sorrow, concern and tears, every man 
pronouncing his own confession with his own mouth." 
A similar General Confession, but more heart search- 



GENERAL CONVENTION 119 

ing, is also to be found in the Communion Office, to 
be said in preparation for the due reception of the 
Sacrament. A third Confession is also set forth in 
the Penitential Office and commonly called the " Ash 
Wednesday Confession." 

General Convention, The. — The legislative body 
of the American Church which meets triennially and 
is composed of the Bishops and Representatives from 
all the Dioceses and Missionary Jurisdictions. The 
Convention is composed of two houses, (i) the House 
of Bishops and (2) the House of Clerical and Lay 
Deputies consisting of four Clerical and four Lay rep- 
resentatives from each Diocese, and one delegate of 
each Order from every Missionary Jurisdiction. Both 
Houses together constitute the General Convention. 
All the laws of the Church in the United States are 
made by this Convention, but it can make no alter- 
ation in the Constitution or in the Liturgy and Offices 
unless the same has been adopted in one Convention, 
and submitted to all the Dioceses, and afterwards 
adopted in another Convention. For any measure to 
become a law it must be adopted by the concurrent 
action of both Houses. The General Convention pro- 
vides also for the admission of New Dioceses ; for 
Church extension, and for the erection of Missionary 
Jurisdictions both in the United States and in foreign 
lands, electing the Bishops for them. The Presiding 
Officer is the Senior Bishop by consecration, who 
presides in the House of Bishops and when both 
Houses meet as one body. When the Convention is 
not in session he acts as the Primate of the American 
Church. (See Presiding Bishop.) The House of 



120 GENERAL COUNCIL 

Clerical and Lay Deputies also has its President or 
Presiding Officer who is chosen from among the 
Clerical Deputies at each meeting of the Convention. 

General Council. — (See Council, also Ecumenical.) 

General Thanksgiving, The. — The title of one of 
the prayers in Morning and Evening Prayer. It is 
called General as being suitable to all men, and in 
contradistinction to the special Thanksgivings to be 
used by request of members of the congregation for 
special mercies vouchsafed. 

General Theological Seminary. — An institution of 
learning for the education of men for the Sacred Min- 
istry, established by the General Convention of the 
American Church, May 27th, 18 17, and incorporated 
April 5th, 1822. The Institution is situated in 
Chelsea Square, New York City, and has a very valu- 
able property worth ;^ 1, 08 1, 225. 42. The endowments 
amount to over $^00^000. The number of students 
average about 150 each year. Number of Alumni 
1,800. Whole number matriculated since 1822 about 
2,300. Volumes in the Library 30,000. 

Generally Necessary. — In the definition given in 
the Church Catechism of Holy Baptism and the 
Lord's Supper, these Sacraments are declared to be 
'^generally necessary to salvation." From the way 
many persons postpone their own Baptism, neglect 
the Baptism of their children and ignore the Holy 
Communion, it would seem that they think the word 
" generally " in the above clause, means " usually," but 
not essential to religious life. This is a mistake. The 
word " generally " as used when the Catechism was set 
forth is simply the Anglicized form of the Latin word 



GENUFLEXION— GIRDLE 121 

generaliter, meaning universally y always, absolutely 
necessary for every one who would be saved, and 
therefore, imperative where the Sacraments may be 
had. 

Genuflexion. — ^^A temporary bending of the knee as 
distinguished from actual kneeling; usually made 
towards the Altar as the symbol of Christ's Presence. 

Ghost. I Ghost is the old Saxon word for spirit^ 

Ghostly, j and is still used in the Name of the 
Third Person of the Holy Trinity. Ghostly, the ad- 
jective form of the word, has been retained in the 
Prayer Book and means spiritual, e. g,, in the Confir- 
mation service one of the sevenfold gifts of the Holy 
Ghost is called " ghostly strength," that is, spiritual 
strength. 

Ghost, The Holy. — (See Holy Ghost.) 

Gifts of the Holy Ghost, Sevenfold.— The gifts 
bestowed on the Baptized by the Laying on of Hands 
in Confirmation, viz. : " the spirit of wisdom and un- 
derstanding, the spirit of counsel and ghostly strength, 
the spirit of knowledge and true godliness and the 
spirit of holy fear," as enumerated in Isaiah 11:2. 
These gifts may be briefly interpreted as follows : 

Wisdom, to choose the one thing needful. 

Understanding, to know how to attain it. 

Counsel, the habit of asking guidance of God. 

Strength, to follow where He shall lead. 

Knowledge, that we may learn to know God. 

Godliness, that knowing Him we may grow like 
Him. 

Holy Fear, meaning reverence and adoration. 

Girdle. — A white cord to confine the alb at the 



122 GIRLS' FRIENDLY SOCIETY 

waist : used at the celebration of the Holy Eucharist. 
(See Vestments.) 

Girls' Friendly Society. — A Society of young 
women organized in the American Church in 1877, 
and is a branch of a similar Society in the Church of 
England. The society has for its object the spiritual 
welfare of girls and young women through association 
and friendship with one another. The Society has 
(in 1901) 16,316 members in the United States and 
4,022 associate members. A monthly magazine, the 
G. F. S. A. Record, is pubHshed as the official organ 
of the Society. Headquarters, the Church Missions 
House, New York City. 

Gloria in Excelsis. — Meaning " Glory in the 
Highest," the title of the final hymn in the Com- 
munion Office. It is called the " Greater Doxology," 
and also, the " Angelic Hymn " as it is based on the 
song of the angels at Christ's Birth, which forms its 
opening words. The Gloria in Excelsis is the oldest 
and most inspiring of all Christian hymns. Its author 
and the time of its composition are unknown, but it 
was in use in the very earliest ages of the Church as a 
daily morning hymn. Its introduction into the 
Liturgy appears to have been gradual. The first 
words of it are found in the Liturgy of St. James, 
from which fact we learn that the germ of it was 
evidently used in Apostolic times. It is interesting to 
note that in ancient Liturgies the Gloria in Excelsis 
was placed at the beginning and not at the end of the 
Communion Office. It occupied such a position in 
our own Liturgy until A. D. 1552, when it was placed 
after the Thanksgiving. By the rubric permission is 



GLORIA PATRI— GOLDEN NUMBER 123 

given to use a hymn instead of it, and this is often 
done during Advent and Lent, thus reserving the 
Gloria in Excelsis for use in more joyous seasons 
such as Christmas, Easter, etc. 

Gloria Patri. — Meaning " Glory to the Father," the 
first words of the short anthem used after each Psalm 
and elsewhere in the services, viz. " Glory be to the 
Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost. As 
it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be, 
world without end. Amen." It is often called the 
" Lesser Doxology." The Gloria Patri has been 
used in Christian worship from the beginning and is 
traceable to the Baptismal formula. Its frequent use 
in our services is not a vain repetition, as some sup- 
pose, but is very devotional and helpful to increased 
earnestness in worship, drawing our thoughts from 
man, his wants and experiences, and directing them to 
the Triune God, the Author and Giver of every good 
and perfect gift. Sung after the Psalms it gives to 
them a Christian meaning and interpretation. In 
accordance with the ancient usage the Gloria is said 
with bowed head as an act of worship and of faith, 
and is also said facing the Altar or East. (See East, 
Turning to.) 

Gloria Tibi. — The Latin title of the words of praise 
sung when the Holy Gospel is announced in the Holy 
Communion, viz. " Glory be to Thee, O Lord." This 
Gloria also comes down to us from the ancient usage 
of the Church. It is said with the bowed head as an 
act of worship. 

Godfathers, Godmothers. — (See Sponsors.) 

Golden Number. — The Golden Number is that 



124 GOOD FRIDAY 

which marks the position of any given year in the 
Lunar Cycle, which is a period of nineteen years. 
Meton, an Athenian philosopher, discovered that, at 
the end of every such period, the new moons take 
place on the same days of the months whereon they 
occurred before its commencement. This discovery was 
considered to be so important, it became the custom to 
inscribe the rule for finding the moon's age on a tablet 
in golden letters and placed in the market-place at 
Athens ; hence arose the term Golden Number. The 
Golden Number may be found by adding one to the 
year of our Lord, and dividing the sum by 19, when 
the remainder, if any, is the Golden Number. If there 
be no remainder, the Golden Number is 19. One is 
added to the year of our Lord because the first year 
of the Christian era was the second of the Cycle. 
The time of Easter may be found by means of the 
Golden Number. (See Tables in Prayer Book.) 

Good Friday — The Last Friday in Lent on which 
we commemorate the Death of our Lord. It is called 
Good Friday from the blessed results of our Saviour's 
sufferings, for by the shedding of His own most 
precious Blood He obtained eternal Redemption for 
us. It is the most solemn and binding of all Fridays 
and should be observed as an absolute Fast in token 
of our sorrow for sin, and in preparation for the 
Easter Communion. All unnecessary work, all social 
engagements and pleasures are especially to be 
avoided by all those who reverence their Lord, and 
remember of what Good Friday is the solemn 
memorial. It is a day of Church-going, and it will be 
found that the Good Friday services are very im- 



GOOD SHEPHERD 125 

pressive, solemn and soul-stirring. The Proper 
Psalms are the 2 2d, 40th and 54th in Morning Prayer, 
and the 69th and 88th for Evening Prayer. Proper 
Lessons and three special Collects, together with the 
Epistle and Gospel all set forth, amid the solemnities 
of worship, the momentous story of the Saviour's 
Passion and Death. In many places, it is usual to 
have in addition to the appointed services, the " Three 
Hours Service" (which see), held from 12 m. to 3 
p. M., in commemoration of our Lord's Agony on the 
Cross, and consisting of special prayers and hymns 
with addresses or meditations. The Holy Communion 
is not celebrated on Good Friday, in accordance with 
the immemorial usage of the Church ; only the intro- 
ductory portion of the service is used. The Altar is 
entirely stripped of its hangings and ornaments, except 
the cross, and is sometimes covered with black hang- 
ings. The observance of Good Friday is inwoven 
into the very texture of the Christian Religion, having 
been kept from the very first age of Christianity with 
strictest fasting and humiliation. The mind of the 
Church seems always to have been, " this day is not 
one of man's institution, but was consecrated by our 
Lord Jesus Christ when He made it the day of His 
most Holy Passion." 

Good Shepherd, Sunday of. — The name given in 
the Western Church to the Second Sunday after 
Easter. The French know it as the Sunday of the 
Bon Pasteur. The name is suggested by the Gospel 
for the day which sets forth our Lord as " the Good 
Shepherd," and who in the Epistle is called the " Shep- 
herd and Bishop of our Soul§," 



1 26 GOSPEL— GOSPELS 

Gospel. — The word " Gospel " is derived from the 
Anglo-Saxon Godspelly signifying " good news " ; 
founded originally on certain words used by the angel 
in announcing the Saviour's Birth, viz. : " Behold, I 
bring you good tidings of great joy" (St. Luke 2 : 10). 
The word is greatly misunderstood and frequently 
misapplied, the idea seems to be that " Gospel re- 
ligion," " Gospel sermons " and " preaching the Gos- 
pel," mean certain doctrines such as individual election, 
calling, justification, sanctification and the like. These 
are regarded as being very Scriptural, and in accord- 
ance with the Scriptural method. When, however, 
we turn to the Scriptures we find that such doctrines 
are not " the Gospel " at all, but simply deductions 
from it. In the New Testament the word " Gospel " 
is applied exclusively to the announcement of certain 
events, certain outward facts connected with the Sec- 
ond Person in the Blessed Trinity, namely, the Incar- 
nation, Birth, Life, Death, Burial, Resurrection and 
Ascension of the Son of God. Such was the " good 
tidings " announced by the angelic choir, such is the 
purpose of the New Testament Scriptures, and that 
Gospel religion or Gospel preaching which brings 
these sublime facts to bear on the hearts and lives of 
men, as living realities and guiding motives, alone can 
be Scriptural and truly Gospel. This being the case, 
we can understand how the Church's Year with its 
changing seasons of joy and penitence, setting forth 
so clearly all these facts in our Lord's Life, preaches 
the very Gospel of Christ and in accordance with the 
Scriptural method. (See Christian Year.) 

Gospels, The. — The four canonical records of the 



GOSPEL— GOWN 127 

Life of our Lord written by St. Matthew, St. Mark, 
St. Luke and St. John. The first three are called the 
" Synoptic Gospels," because they all look at the 
events they describe from the same point of view ; 
while the standpoint of St. John is quite different. 
His purpose was not to give the history of our Lord 
as did the other Evangelists, but to teach the mysteries 
arising out of that history. For example, St. John 
says nothing about the circumstances of our Lord's 
Birth, but he sets forth the mystery which those cir- 
cumstances embraced, — the Incarnation of the Word, 
or eternal Son of God. For this reason, the Fourth 
Gospel is called by ancient writers a " Spiritual 
Gospel," because it contains less of historical narrative 
than the others and more of Doctrine. 

Gospel, The Holy. — The title given to the passage 
from the Gospels read at Holy Communion, commonly 
called" the Gospel for the Day." During the reading 
of the Holy Gospel the people are to stand as required 
by the rubric. This custom is intended to show a 
reverent regard to the Son of God above all other 
messengers. 

Gospel Side. — The north side of the Altar (the left 
side as we face the Altar) at which the Holy Gospel 
is read. (See Epistle Side.) 

Gospeller. — The Priest or Deacon appointed to 
read the Holy Gospel at a celebration of the Holy 
Eucharist, is so called. 

Government, Church. — (See Episcopacy.) 

Go'wn, The Black. — An Academical gown ; an of- 
ficial or distinctive dress worn by students and officers 
of a College or University, and also by officials of a 



128 GRACE— GREEN 

Court of Justice. It is not an ecclesiastical garment, 
although it was customary during a time of great 
spiritual decadence in the Church for the gown with 
bands to be worn during the preaching of the, sermon 
in the service. This, however, has long since been 
given up ; the surplice is more properly worn. 

Grace. — The word " grace " means a special favor, 
and is applied to the whole obedience, merit, Passion 
and Death of our Lord and the benefits that flow from 
them, — justification, wisdom, sanctification. Redemp- 
tion. The Church, which is the Body of Christ, is 
called the Kingdom of GracCy for in it we become 
members of Christ and partakers of His grace and 
heavenly benediction. The Sacraments, as well as 
other ordinances, are called " means of grace," because 
they are the appointed instrumentalities whereby God 
gives grace to His faithful people, to help them in 
living faithfully and in obtaining Salvation. 

Gradine. — A name sometimes given to the shelf at 
the back of the Altar and attached to the wall or 
reredos, upon which are placed the candlesticks, 
flowers and other ornaments. There may be two or 
more such shelves. 

Gradual. — A portion of Scripture formerly sung 
after the Epistle for the Day, from the steps of the 
Pulpit or Altar, and hence called Gradual y from the 
Latin gradus, meaning a step. 

Greek Church. — A name often used for the Eastern 
Church (which see). 

Green. — One of the Church colors, and used during 
the Epiphany and Trinity Seasons, (See Church 
Colors.) 



GREGORIAN MUSIC 129 

Gregorian Music. — The Gregorian tones are cer- 
tain chants of peculiar beauty and solemnity handed 
down to us from remote antiquity. They are said to 
have been set forth in their present form by Gregory 
the Great in the Sixth Century, from whom they are 
named. They are numbered from one to eighty with 
a few added supplementary tones of great dignity and 
beauty. Each tone has various endings. Where the 
Psalter is sung, the Gregorian chants are usually em- 
ployed, being sung antiphonally, but the Glorias in 
full, that is by both sides of the choir together. 

Growth of the Church. — The course of the Epis- 
copal Church in the United States has been charac- 
terized by a very remarkable growth — a growth that 
has attracted the attention of the Public Press, both 
religious and secular. Thus the Roman Catholic 
News said recently, " The gains of the Episcopalians 
in this country, steady, onward, undeniable, and that 
at the expense of the denominations called evangelical, 
is one of the remarkable characteristics of our times." 
The following statement appeared in Public Opinion : 
*' A good showing is made by the so-called Protestant 
Episcopal Church in the United States. The general 
growth of the Church far exceeds, proportionately, 
that of the population at large, or of any other re- 
ligious section of it in particular. It looks like the 
' Church of the future.' " This statement may be 
illustrated by the returns of the last census. In the 
decade ending 1900 the population increased 21 per 
cent., while the increase of the Episcopal Church was 41 
per cent. During the preceding decade ( 1 88a- 1 890) the 
increase of population was 24 per cent., but that of 



130 GROWTH OF THE CHURCH 

the Church was 46 per cent. Before the Civil War, 
(in 1850) this Church had one communicant for about 
every 300 of the population ; in 1880 it had one for 
every 148; in 1890, one for every 125, and in 19CX) it 
had one communicant for every 107 of the population. 
The comparison of growth of this Church with other re- 
ligious bodies was set forth in a statement by the New 
York Independent, from which it appears that the rate 
of increase during the period examined was for the 
Episcopal Church 44 per cent. ; for the Lutherans, 14 ; 
Baptists, 12 ; Methodists, 11 ; and Presbyterians, 8 per 
cent. In the census returns in 1850 the population of 
the United States was 23,847,884 and the Episcopal 
Church had then only 79,987 communicants. To-day 
(1901) the State of New York alone with a population 
of only 7,268,012 has 163,379 communicants, being 
about one-fourth of the population in that State. The 
Missionary Monthly, a Presbyterian publication, speak- 
ing of the Church in New York City, said : " The 
Episcopalians far outnumber any other denomination 
in their membership. Their relative growth also sur- 
passes all others. In 1878 the Presbyterian member- 
ship in this city was 1 8,704, while the Episcopalians 
numbered 20,984. Now the Episcopalians almost 
double the Presbyterians in the matter of Church 
membership." These last two items refer only to New 
York, but it is a well established fact that the Church 
is growing rapidly in all parts of our land. To-day 
there is not a State or Territory where the Episcopal 
Church has not its Bishop or Bishops and body of 
Clergy and faithful people ; even in far away Alaska 
the Altar and the Cross have been set up, and the rate 



GUARDIAN ANGELS— HALLELUJAH 131 

of increase throughout the United States is larger 
than that of any other rehgious body in this land. 
Moreover, it is a striking fact that the Episcopal 
Church is the only religious body in the United States 
(except the Roman Catholic) which covers the entire 
country. 

Guardian Angels. — (See Holy Angels.) 
Guild. — An organization or society. A name given 
to a society in the Church, having for its object the 
welfare of the Parish to which it belongs, or the pro- 
motion of some special church work. Usually the 
purpose of a Church Guild is to bring the members 
together in devotion of spirit and in cooperative work 
under the direction of the Rector ; and in every way 
to bring the full Church system to bear on the hearts 
and lives of all. 



H 



Habit. — The name given to the garb worn by the 
clergy, e. g.y the robes worn by a Bishop are frequently 
called the " Episcopal habit " ; also, the garb worn by 
members of a rehgious order, such as the Sisters of 
Charity, etc. 

Hades. — The Greek word for the place of departed 
spirits, translated in the English Bible and, also, in the 
Creed by the word " Hell," not, however, the place of 
torment. (See Descent into Hell, also Inter- 
mediate State.) 

Hallelujah. — A Hebrew word, meaning " Praise the 
Lord " ; same as Alleluia (which see). 



132 HEAVEN— HIGH CELEBRATION 

Heaven. — The final abode of the righteous, where 
after the general Resurrection they find their perfect 
consummation and bliss, both in body and soul, in 
God's eternal and everlasting glory. 

Hell. — The final abode of the wicked and impeni- 
tent. Justin Martyr, an ancient Father of the Church, 
who lived a. d. 150, describes Hell as " a place where 
those are to be punished who have lived wickedly, and 
who do not believe that those things which God hath 
taught us by Christ will come to pass." The original 
Greek word for " Hell," as the place of torment, is 
Gehenna (which see). 

Heresy. J The word " heresy " is derived from a 

Heretic. ) Greek word, meaning " a choice," and 
is applied to doctrines or beliefs that are contrary to 
Divine Revelation as witnessed to by the Holy 
Catholic Church. A " Heretic " is one who prefers 
such false teaching to " the Faith once delivered to 
the Saints." Concerning such St. Paul says, "A man 
that is an heretic, after the first and second admonition, 
reject" (St. Titus 3: 10). The Church regards the 
true Faith as of such vital importance to her life and 
to the life of each individual soul, she bids us to 
pray in the Litany, " From all false doctrine, heresy , 
and schism, Good Lord, deliver us." 

High Celebration. — A term commonly employed 
to describe the solemn midday service of the Holy 
Eucharist with the full adjuncts of ritual and music. 
There is always a Gospeller and Epistoler in addition 
to the Celebrant. The music is often of an elaborate 
character and the ceremonial more imposing. It is 
generally reserved for the greater Festivals. 



HISTORIC EPISCOPATE 133 

Historic Episcopate. — This is a term that came into 
prominence when at the General Convention of 1886, 
which met in Chicago, the House of Bishops set forth 
the terms which it deemed a sufficient basis for the 
Reunion of Christendom. By it is meant the Ministry 
preserved and perpetuated by Apostolic Succession 
(which see, also Episcopacy). 

Historiographer. — An official custodian and com- 
piler of historical records pertaining to the Church, ap- 
pointed by the General Convention. Several of the 
Dioceses have also their appointed Historiographers. 

Holy Angels. — The service and Ministry of the 
Holy Angels and their guardianship over the sons of 
men is a doctrine set forth by the Church in her beau- 
tiful service for St. Michael and All Angels Day, 
(which see). Elsewhere in the Liturgy she brings out 
the same great truth. When we gather around the 
Altar of God in the Holy Eucharist we do so " with 
angels and archangels and with all the company of 
Heaven." It has always been a tradition of Chris- 
tianity that " angels attend at the ministration of Holy 
Baptism and at the celebration of the Holy Commu- 
nion ; and that as Lazarus was the object of their ten- 
der care, so in sickness and death they are about the 
bed of the faithful and carry their souls to the Presence 
of Christ in Paradise." 

Holy Communion. — One of the two great Sacra- 
ments ordained by Christ and generally (/. e.y always) 
necessary to salvation ; this being the Sacrament of 
the Lord's Body and Blood. The following explan- 
ation has been given by the Rev. Morgan Dix, D. D. : 
" Three names are given to this Sacrament according 



134 HOLY COMMUNION 

to the way in which it is regarded. It is called the 
Holy Communion^ because it is the means of keeping 
that union with Almighty God through the Incarna- 
tion which was commenced in our Baptism, and be- 
cause thereby all the faithful are spiritually one with 
each other. It is called the Lord *s Supper with his- 
torical reference to the time and circumstance of its 
institution. It is called the Holy Eucharist, as being 
the great act of praise and thanksgiving rendered by 
the Church in acknowledgment of the blessings of 
Redemption. It is also called preeminently the Divine 
Liturgy y as including and comprehending all acts of 
worship and religion, and as being the first and chief 
of all rites and functions ; and it is both a Sacrifice 
and a Sacrament. It is the great Commemorative 
Sacrifice of the Church, unbloody, mystical and spirit- 
ual ; accompanying the Perpetual Oblation of Him- 
self which our great High Priest, Jesus Christ, makes 
in Heaven, where He ever liveth and intercedes for 
us. In it the Passion of Christ is perpetually shown" 
forth to the Almighty Father, and His Priests on 
earth unite in the Oblation which He makes at the 
Mercy Seat. It is the Sacrament in which the faith- 
ful feed upon His most Blessed Body and Blood, in a 
divine mystery and after a spiritual manner, which is 
to be believed though it cannot be explained. Our 
Lord is really present throughout the whole of this 
solemn and august action, though in no carnal, cor- 
poral or material manner." (See Real Presence.) 

The Prayer Book provides that this Blessed Sacra- 
ment shall be celebrated at least every Sunday and 
Holy Day for which Collect, Epistle and Gospel are 



HOLY DAYS AND SEASONS 135 

provided ; the only exception to this rule being Good 
Friday. (See Early Communion; Frequent Com- 
munion, also Worship.) 

Holy Days and Seasons. — (See Christian Year, 
also articles on Feasts, Fasts and Gospel.) 

Holy Ghost, The. — The Third Person of the 
Blessed Trinity. It is of faith to believe that God the 
Holy Ghost is a Person, not simply an influence as 
the vagueness of modern religionism seems to imply, 
but a Person so real that sin can be committed against 
Him, as in the case of Ananias who was accused of 
lying to the Holy Ghost (Acts 5 : 3) ; a Person so real 
that He is represented as engaged in such personal 
acts as teaching, testifying, guiding into all Truth, and 
as interceding. The Holy Ghost is to be believed in 
as very and eternal God, of one substance, majesty 
and glory with the Father and the Son. He, the Com- 
forter, having been given we are now living under the 
Dispensation of the Holy Ghost. The third paragraph 
of the Creed (each article of which is to be attributed 
to or affirmed of, the Holy Ghost) brings out this 
truth and sets forth His Presence and work in the 
Church. This is illustrated by the following state- 
ment : " By being born again of water and the Holy 
Ghost we are made members of * the Holy Catholic 
Church ' ; by keeping the unity of the Spirit in the 
bond of peace, we enjoy the * Communion of Saints ' ; 
through the Holy Ghost we receive the * Remission of 
Sins/ first in our Baptism and afterwards in the Holy 
Communion and other ordinances ; it is through the 
Holy Ghost that the Lord shall quicken our mortal 
bodies in the * Resurrection,' and by His grace we 



136 HOLY INNOCENTS' DAY 

shall be enabled to give a good answer at the Judg- 
ment Seat of Christ and so attain to the ' Life 
Everlasting.' " (See Procession of the Holy 
Ghost.) 

Holy Innocents' Day. — A Festival of the Church 
observed on the third day after Christmas, December 
28th, in memory of the children of Bethlehem, whose 
death Herod caused, and who have always been re- 
garded as the Infant Martyrs of the Christian Church, 
for that " not in speaking, but in dying, have they 
confessed Christ." This Feast is one of the very old- 
est of Holy Days, having always been associated with 
the observance of Christmas. 

Holy Name, The. — The name of Jesus (which see). 
Bishop Jeremy Taylor says, " This is the Name which 
we should engrave in our hearts, and write upon our 
foreheads, and pronounce with our most harmonious 
accents, and rest our faith upon, and place our hopes 
in, and love with the overflowings of charity and joy 
and adoration." An old custom that has come down 
to us from the most ancient times is that of bowing at 
the Holy Name of Jesus, especially in reciting the 
Creed. The 1 8th Canon of the English Church (1604) 
gives the meaning of this custom as follows : " When 
in time of Divine Service the Lord Jesus shall be 
mentioned, due and lowly reverence shall be done by 
all persons present, as it hath been accustomed, testi- 
fying by these outward ceremonies and gestures their 
inward humility, Christian resolution, and due ac- 
knowledgment that the Lord Jesus Christ, the true 
and Eternal Son of God, is the only Saviour of the 
world, in whom alone all mercies, graces and promises 



HOLY ORDERS— HOLY WEEK 137 

of God to mankind, for this life and the life to come, 
are fully and wholly comprised." 

Holy Orders. — A term used to designate the Sacred 
Ministry, and is expressive of the position and author- 
ity of the Ministry of the Church. Holy Scripture as 
well as ancient authors and the universal practice of 
the Church bear witness to the fact that Almighty 
God of His Divine Providence hath appointed " divers 
orders" in His Church and that these orders have 
always and in all places been three in number, viz.. 
Bishops, Priests and Deacons. (See Bishop, Episco- 
pacy, Deacon, Minister, Priest.) 

Holy Table.— (See Altar.) 

Holy Thursday. — A name commonly given to As- 
cension Day (which see) ; not to be confounded with 
Thursday in Holy Week, which is more properly 
known as Maundy Thursday. 

Holy Week. — The last week in Lent is so called 
and among the ancients was known also as " The 
Great Week," because of the important events in the 
last week in our Lord's Life which it commemorates. 
It is a week of solemn and awful memories, a holy 
time of deepest devotion and searchings of heart. 
The Church has always kept it as such. From day to 
day, amid the solemnities of worship, we follow our 
Lord in His Passion, live it over again, as in Psalm 
and Hymn, in Proper Lessons, in Epistles and Gospels 
and pleading prayers the whole record of the Royal 
Reception, the final Teachings, Betrayal, the cruel 
mockery, the desertion, and the awful Agony on the 
Cross, the Death and the Burial of the Lord of Life 
is solemnly recited as a mernorial before God. Each 



138 HOMILIES— HOOD 

day is significant, thus : The first day of the week, 
the Sixth Sunday in Lent, is called Palm Sunday, in 
reference to the palms strewn in our Lord's way on 
His entrance into Jerusalem; Monday and Tuesday 
witnessed the final disputations with the Jews ; 
Wednesday stands out as the day of the Lord's Be- 
trayal and the beginning of the events which reached 
their climax on Good Friday ; Thursday is ever to be 
remembered as the day of the Commands, first, con- 
cerning love, and secondly, the institution of the 
Blessed Sacrament with its " Do this in remembrance 
of Me " ; Good Friday y the day of the Crucifixion and 
Death, and Saturday ^ Easter Even, which commemo- 
rates the Descent of our Lord's soul into Hell while 
His Body rested in the grave. 

Homilies. — The two books of Homilies or Sermons 
referred to in the XXXVth Article of Religion. The 
first volume was written during the reign of Edward 
VI, in 1542, and the second in 1563. They treat of 
such topics as " Good Works," " Repentance," 
" Prayer," " The number of the Sacraments," " The 
Right Use of the Church," etc. The Books of 
Homilies are received in the American Church so far 
as they are an explication of Christian Doctrine and 
instructive in piety and morals. The list of subjects 
treated of in the Second Book is given in the XXXVth 
Article of Religion. 

Hood. — An ornamental fold hanging down the 
back, denoting the academical degree which the person 
officiating has taken in College or University. It is 
made of silk, the color indicating the degree according 
to the University usage. The Church of England 



HOSANNA— HOUSE OF GOD 139 

by canon enjoins that every minister, who is a 
graduate, shall wear his proper hood during the time 
of divine service. The hood is quite commonly 
worn in the United States by both Bishops and 
Clergy. 

Hosanna. — A Hebrew word, meaning, " Save, we 
beseech Thee." 

Hours of Prayer. — (See Canonical Hours.) 

House of Bishops. — The upper House of the 
General Convention in which all Diocesan, Coadjutor 
and Missionary Bishops have seats, representing their 
own Order. The term is often used as a collective 
name for all the Bishops of the American Church. 
(See General Convention.) 

House of God. — The Church building is so called 
because it is set apart for the worship of God. That 
it is something more than a mere lecture hall, or 
concert room or auditorium, as it is commonly re- 
garded by modern religionism will appear from the 
following taken from the Annotated Prayer Book : 
" The Church is the House of God, not man's house ; 
a place wherein to meet with Him with the closest 
approach which can be made in this life. Hence, if 
Jacob consecrated with the ceremony of unction the 
place where God made His covenant with him, and 
said of it, * This is none other but the House of God, 
and this is the Gate of Heaven ' ; so should our 
churches be set apart and consecrated with sacred 
ceremonies making them holy to the Lord. So also, 
because they are to be in reality, and not by a mere 
stretch of the imagination, the Presence chambers of 
our Lord, we must regard them as the nearest to 



140 HOUSEL— HYMNAL 

Heaven in holiness of all places on earth by the 
virtue of that Presence. And lavishing all costly 
material, and all earnest skill upon their first erection 
and decoration, we shall ever after frequent them with 
a consciousness that * the Lord is in His holy Temple,' 
and that all which is done there should be done under 
a sense of the greatest reverence towards Him." 

Housel. — An old English word for the Holy 
Eucharist. Thus an old English canon of a. d. 960 
orders every Priest " to give housel (i. e.. Holy Com- 
munion) to the sick when they need it." The word 
also appears in Chaucer's Canterbury Tales, in Piers 
Plowman, Beaumont and Fletcher and also in Shake- 
speare. So, also, we find the term houselling cloth^ 
meaning a large cloth spread before the people while 
receiving. The word evidently meant a Sacrifice. 

Humble Access, Prayer of. — The name given to 
the beautiful prayer offered in great humility just be- 
fore the Consecration in the Holy Communion, begin- 
ning, " We do not presume," etc. The words are 
taken from the most ancient Liturgies. 

Hymn Board — A tablet to which the numbers of 
the hymns to be sung at any service are affixed, and 
which is placed in a conspicuous place for the greater 
convenience and guidance of the congregation. The 
purpose of the Hymn Board is to do away with the 
custom of announcing the day of the month and 
the hymns, but this is not generally carried out in 
practice. 

Hymnal, The. — As the Church has a book for her 
Common Prayer^ so also she has a book for her Com- 
pton Praise f and this is known as The Hymnal. The 



HYMNS 141 

Hymnal as it now stands was set forth by the action 
of the General Convention of 1892, and is the out- 
growth of much study, many changes and a great 
deal of legislation since the time when there was 
bound up with the Prayer Book a few hymns for con- 
gregational use. The present imposing volume has 
679 hymns drawn from almost every source and age, 
and, no doubt, meets every need and requirement. 

Hjnnns. — The first hymn mentioned in the annals 
of Christianity was that sung by the angels at the 
Birth of our Lord, from which we have the Gloria in 
Excelsis, and the second was that sung by our Lord 
and His Apostles immediately after the Last Supper 
in the upper room, known as the Hallel. In early 
times anything sung to the praise of God was called a 
hymn. Afterwards the use of the term became more 
restricted. Pliny shows that in the year 62 the Chris- 
tians instituted a custom of meeting together before 
sunrise to sing hymns of praise. Melody only was 
used, not harmony, and the tunes employed were, 
doubtless, of Jewish character. Originally all music 
of the Christian Church was almost entirely vocal. In 
the Third and Fourth Centuries the Christian Religion 
began to grow largely in the number of its followers, 
in wealth and position ; magnificent churches were 
built under Constantine the Emperor, and then it 
came to pass that choirs were instituted definitely by 
the Council of Laodicea, a. d. 367. For two centuries 
the music of the Church deteriorated. In the Sixth 
Century Gregory the Great instituted many reforms, 
so that the credit of reviving real congregational sing- 
ing belonged to him. (See Gregorian Music.) The 



142 HYPOTHETICAL FORM 

connection of religion with music is shown by the fact 
that nearly every great revival of religion has been 
accompanied by a great outburst of song. Beginning 
with the Reformation, the form of hymn, called 
chorale^ originated in the reformed Church of Ger- 
many and largely with Martin Luther. The most 
popular part in congregational singing was the singing 
of hymns and there have been three successive styles 
in hymn-tunes. The first was the diatonic ; the sec- 
ond the florid (from 1730 to 1840), and the third the 
modern style (from 1 840 to the present time). This 
modern style is in some respects a return to the old 
style of the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries, with 
this distinction, that the harmonies instead of being 
pure diatonic are more chromatic and less plain. (See 
Music, also Organs.) 
Hypothetical Form. — (See Baptism, Conditional.) 



Ichthus. — The Greek word for Fish (which see). 

I. H. S. — The first three letters of the Greek word 
for Jesus, and equivalent to the English letters J. E. S. 
They are largely used in Church decorations as 
symbols of the Holy Name. 

Immersion. — The dipping into the water of recipi- 
ents of Holy Baptism. For the relative importance 
of Immersion and Affusion, see article on Affusion. 

Immovable Feasts. — Those Feasts of the Church 
which always occur on the same date such as Christ- 



IMPOSITION OF HANDS 143 

mas Day, Feast of the Epiphany, etc. As some of 
the Feasts, such as Ascension Day, Whitsun Day, 
etc., are movable depending on the time Easter is kept, 
Tables and Rules for the Movable and Immovable 
Feasts are set forth in the Prayer Book for conven- 
ience and to avoid confusion. (See Christian Year, 
also Feasts and Gospel.) 

Imposition of Hands. — A technical term for the 
Laying on of Hands by the Bishop in Confirmation. 
Wheatley on the Prayer Book remarks : " This is one 
of the most ancient ceremonies in the world. It has 
always been used to determine the blessing pro- 
nounced to those particular persons on whom the 
hands are laid, and to signify that the persons, who 
thus lay on their hands, act and bless by divine author- 
ity. Thus Jacob blessed Ephraim and Manasses, not 
as a parent only, but as a prophet. Moses laid his 
hands on Joshua, by express command from God, and 
as supreme Minister over his people; and thus our 
Blessed Lord laid His Hands upon little children and 
blessed them, and upon those that were sick and 
healed them. . . . And the Apostles, from so 
ancient a custom and universal a practice, continued 
the rite of Imposition of Hands for communicating 
the Holy Spirit in Confirmation, which was so con- 
stantly and regularly observed by them, that St. Paul 
calls the whole oflfice, Laying on of Hands',' and it 
may be added one of the first " principles of the Doc- 
trine of Christ " (Hebrews 6 : i and 2). 

This term also refers to the Laying on of Hands by 
the Bishop in Ordination to the Sacred Ministry, by 
which is conferred the grace of Holy Order, and one 



144 INCARNATION 

is admitted to the Office and work of a Deacon, of 
Priest or Bishop, " which Offices were evermore had in 
such reverend estimation, that no man might presume 
to execute any of them except he were first called, 
tried, examined and known to have such qualities as 
are requisite for the same ; and also by public Prayer, 
with Imposition of HandSy were approved and admit- 
ted thereunto by lawful Authority." (Preface to 
Ordinal in Prayer Book.) 

Incarnation, The. — A Latinized name for the act 
by which the Second Person of the Blessed Trinity, 
God's Only Son, the Eternal " Word was made 
Flesh," i. e.j took our nature upon Him ; and also for 
the Doctrine that " the Godhead and Manhood were 
joined together in one Person never to be divided " 
(II Article of Religion). This truth is embodied for 
us in the Creed, in the words, " Jesus Christ, His Only 
Son our Lord; Who was conceived by the Holy 
Ghost, Born of the Virgin Mary." This great out- 
ward fact is the foundation of all that follows : upon it 
Christianity depends and all Christian Doctrine has 
reference to it. By reason of the Incarnation the 
Church as a living Body becomes Christ's Body on 
earth, and in the Church and by means of it man is 
brought into union with Him who is the beginning of 
a new race, the Head of a new and spiritual creation. 
Thus it is that the Sacraments, which are often called 
the " Extension of the Incarnation," become more 
than they seem. They are the means of our partici- 
pation in Christ's Holy Humanity, and of our growing 
into His likeness, as we use them with faith and true 
repentance, 



INCENSE— INFANT BAPTISM 145 

Incense. — Incense is one of the Six Points of 
Ritual which it is claimed have always characterized 
the worship of the Christian Church. It was the 
practice of the Church of England up to the Reforma- 
tion, and even after that was frequently used. It is 
used in many Churches at the present time. It is 
more of a Scriptural usage than a Roman use, and 
while there is no canon or enactment forbidding its 
use, yet in the present state of our Church life it is not 
likely to become a very popular restoration for some 
time to come. 

Incumbent. — A term peculiar to the English Church 
but frequently used in this country to designate the 
Rector of a Parish. The word means one who holds 
or is in possession of any office; it occurs in the 
Institution Office. 

Infant Baptism. — If the Church were simply a 
voluntary society founded on the Bible, as is commonly 
supposed, there would be no special reason why 
Infants should be baptized, except as a matter of 
sentiment. If, on the other hand, the Church is a 
Divine Institution, founded on Christ and His 
Apostles, and is declared in Holy Scripture to be the 
Mystical Body of Christ, in which we are united to 
Him, admitted into covenant with God and so brought 
into a new relationship with God, then Infant Baptism 
is not only one of the most reasonable, but one of 
the most urgent doctrines of the Christian Religion, 
because it is in Holy Baptism that all these blessings 
are vouchsafed to us. (See Baptism, Holy.) By this 
Sacrament the youngest infant is lifted up, so to speak, 
out of the world of nature and transplanted into 



146 INHIBIT 

Christ's spiritual kingdom. It becomes thus a child 
of grace. Its little life is made right with God. The 
old evil of our race has been rectified. It is hence- 
forth not only a child of Adam, but also a child, or 
member of the second Adam, Jesus our Lord. By 
its new Birth in Holy Baptism, the child becomes as 
fully incorporated into the new and spiritual race of 
which Christ is the Head, as ever it was incorporated 
into the race of mankind by its natural birth. It may 
not be conscious of this, any more than it was con- 
scious of its natural birth, but it has, nevertheless, 
made a right beginning through the thoughtful care 
of others. It has, by this ministration, been grafted 
into the Body of Christ. It has been put in the way 
of true spiritual growth and training. Henceforth it 
may be brought up as " the child of God " and not as 
an alien. To this end the church gives it spiritual 
caretakers, whose duty it is to see that this child is 
virtuously brought up to lead a Godly and a Christian 
life according to this beginning. This is the meaning 
of Infant Baptism; and the Church has always re- 
garded such Baptism as a reasonable and benevolent 
work, as is exemplified by her universal practice from 
the beginning. The " Mercy to Babes " in the Old 
Dispensation has not been lost out of the New, the 
Dispensation of the Spirit of love, which brings to all, 
even to the infant, as well as to its parents, God's mercy 
which " He promised to our forefathers, Abraham and 
his seed forever." (See Name, the Christian.) 

Inhibit. — Meaning to restrain or prohibit the exer- 
cise of the Sacred Ministry ; a discipline exercised by 
a Bishop for cause. 



INNOCENTS— INSTITUTION 147 

Innocents, The.— (See Holy Innocents' Day.) 
I. N. R. I. — The initials of the Latin version of 
the accusation placed over our Lord's Head on the 
Cross, viz. : " Jesus Nazarenus Rex Judaeorum," and 
meaning "Jesus of Nazareth (the) King of (the) 
Jews." These letters are often used in Church deco- 
ration. 

Institution, Letter of. — (See Institution, Office of.) 
Institution, Office of. — The service in the Prayer 
Book entitled, " An Office of Institution of Ministers 
into Parishes or Churches." Canon 18, Title I of the 
Digest requires " that on the election of a Minister 
into any Church or Parish, the Vestry shall notify the 
Bishop of such election, in writing; and if the 
Minister be a Priest, the Bishop may, if requested by 
the Vestry to do so, institute him according to the 
Office established by this Church." If the institution 
is to take place, the Bishop issues an official letter, 
called, " The Letter of Institution," in which he gives 
and grants unto the duly elected Rector his license and 
authority to perform the Office of a Priest in the 
parish, stating name and place. The Rector is then 
duly instituted according to the service set forth, either 
by the Bishop himself, or by a Priest appointed by 
him, in which the Letter of Institution is read ; God's 
blessing invoked on the newly appointed Rector and 
his work ; the keys of the Church are given him by 
the Wardens ; a sermon is preached on the duties of 
Pastor and People by some one appointed by the 
Bishop, and the Holy Eucharist is celebrated by the 
newly instituted Minister. After the Benediction, it 
is directed that, the Wardens, Vestry and others shall 



148 INSTITUTION 

salute and welcome him, bidding him Godspeed. By 
the wording of the Canon this service is not obli- 
gatory and adds nothing to the contract or agree- 
ment already made between the Minister and Vestry. 
The service, therefore, is not often used, although it 
would be desirable that every Pastorate should be 
thus inaugurated. 

Institution, Words of. — The words used by our 
Blessed Lord when He instituted the Sacrament of 
His Body and Blood, and which are incorporated in 
the Prayer of Consecration as set forth in the Com- 
munion Service. These words form the essential part 
of the Consecration and the rubric directs that they be 
accompanied by certain manual acts which are pre- 
scribed. (See Manual Acts.) To effect a valid 
Sacrament there must be the unfailing use of our 
Lord's own words in instituting the Blessed Sacra- 
ment, the elements of bread and wine, and a duly ap- 
pointed Priesthood. 

Instruction. — The name given to a short, practical 
address, generally on some usage, feature or doctrine 
of the Church, as distinguished from the more formal 
sermon. 

Intercessions of the Litany. — Those petitions in 
the Litany which have for their response the words, 
" We beseech Thee to hear us, Good Lord," are so 
called. (See Litany.) 

Intermediate State. — Death is a separation of the 
soul and body ; the body becoming lifeless and even- 
tually decomposing into dust, the soul continuing to 
live as truly as ever. What becomes of the living 
soul when thus separated from the body by death ? 



INTONATION— INTONE 149 

" Our Lord," says the Rev. J. H. Blunt," has answered 
this question to a certain extent by the Parable of 
Lazarus and the Rich Man (St. Luke 16: 19-31). By 
that Parable He has taught us that the living souls of 
the departed live in a condition of happiness or misery 
suitable to the judgment which the all-seeing eye of 
God has passed upon their lives ; the good Lazarus at 
rest in * Abraham's Bosom/ the wicked Dives * in tor- 
ments.' At the same time our Lord has clearly re- 
vealed by His own words and those of His Apostles 
that there will be a general judgment at the last day, 
when all, good and bad, will have to stand before the 
Throne of God, not as bodiless souls, but with soul 
and body. And further, the Book of Revelation fol- 
lows up the words of Christ and His Apostles with 
some very distinct disclosures as to the increased hap- 
piness of the good and the increased misery of the 
wicked after the final and open award of the Judge 
has been given in the general Judgment. The sepa- 
rate existence of the soul between death and the Judg- 
ment Day is, therefore, called the Intermediate State'* 
(See Hades, also Descent into Hell.) 

Intonation. — The first two or three notes of a Gre- 
gorian chant introducing the recitative note ; usually 
sung without the organ, by one of the Clergy or choir 
who is called the Cantor or Precentor. 

Intone. — To recite or chant on one note with inflec- 
tions of the voice at stated places, according to certain 
rules. The Minister intones the prayers, Epistle, 
Gospel, etc. Anciently the entire service was music- 
ally rendered, the Scriptures having their own pecul- 
iar intonation and inflections, the ordinary reading 



150 INTROIT— INVOCATION 

tone being altogether excluded. This practice has 
been strictly adhered to in many of the English Cathe- 
drals from the most ancient times to the present. In 
many parishes the services are also musically rendered, 
the Clergy intoning the prayers, the responses being 
sung by the congregation. The custom is growing in 
favor as an inspiring and Scriptural method of render- 
ing the services. (See Evensong.) 

Introit. — The Psalm which is sung while the Clergy 
are entering the Sanctuary for the celebration of the 
Holy Communion. Its literal meaning is The En- 
trance. Formerly the Introit was appointed for every 
celebration of the Holy Communion as well as Collect, 
Epistle and Gospel. In the first Prayer Book of 
Edward VI, the Introits were all printed before the 
Collect. Some of these are selected with a " striking 
appropriateness to the days for which they are ap- 
pointed and show a deep appreciation of the prophetic 
sense of Holy Scripture." They are not often used at 
the present time as Hymns have been generally sub- 
stituted, since the omission of the Introits from the 
Prayer Book. 

Invitatory. — The name given to the Venite (O come 
let us sing, etc.) as being an invitation to the use of 
the Psalms in worship. This Psalm, the 95th, has 
been so named and used since the time of the Temple 
Worship at Jerusalem. 

Invocation, The. — The words, "In the Name of 
the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost," 
used before sermons, is so called ; to which the people 
respond "Amen." This is a very ancient usage, and 
founded on the belief that so important a work as 



JAMES THE GREAT 151 

" preaching the Word" should be done in the Name 
of the Lord. The Invocation is the name given also 
to the third paragraph of the Prayer of Consecration 
in the Communion Office, in which the Merciful 
Father is invoked that He may " vouchsafe to bless 
and sanctify with Thy Word and Holy Spirit, these 
Thy gifts and creatures of bread and wine, that we, 
receiving them according to Thy Son our Saviour 
Jesus Christ's holy institution, in remembrance of His 
Death and Passion, may be partakers of His most 
blessed Body and Blood." 



J 

James (St.) The Great. — One of the Apostles of 
our Lord, whose Festival is observed on July 25th. 
St. James was the brother of St. John and the son of 
Zebedee and Salome. With St. John he received the 
appellation of " Boanerges " from our Lord. He has 
also been surnamed the Great or the Greater by the 
Church, but neither of these designations can be sat- 
isfactorily accounted for. St. James was the first of 
the Apostles who suffered martyrdom and the only 
one whose death is recorded in the New Testament 
(Acts 12: i). In ecclesiastical art St. James is vari- 
ously represented as a pilgrim with staff; with staff and 
shell ; as a child with staff and wallet with shell upon 
it ; on a white charger conquering the Saracens ; this 
last with reference to his being regarded as the Patron 
Saint of Spain, Santiago, " St. lago of Compostella." 



152 JAMES THE LESS— JESUS 

James (St.) The Less. — The son of Cleophas, or 
Alphaeus and Mary, and brother of Thaddaeus or St. 
Jude. He was one of the Twelve Apostles and the 
writer of the Epistle which bears his name. St. James 
was the first Bishop of Jerusalem and was put to death 
there, at the Passover a. d. 62, in a popular com- 
motion, probably caused by the publication of his 
Epistle. He is commemorated on the double Festival 
of St. Philip and St. James, observed on May i ; these 
two Apostles having been associated together in the 
most ancient calendars, although in other calendars 
they were commemorated on different days. In 
ecclesiastical art St. James the Less is represented 
with a fuller's club in his hand ; as a child with palm 
branch ; a saw in his hand, etc. 

Jesus. — The human Name of our Lord, given to 
Him at His circumcision and meaning Saviour. The 
name Jesus was by no means an uncommon name 
among the Jews. It is in the Greek vfhsX Joshua is in 
Hebrew, who is twice called in the New Testament 
Jesus, as in Acts 7 : 45 and Heb. 4:8. In both these 
passages the word Jesus means Joshua, having refer- 
ence to his work as a leader and deliverer of Israel. 
So also we meet with Jesus the Son of Sirach, who 
wrote the book Ecclesiasticus. St. Paul speaks of one 
Jesus who was called Justus (Col. 4:11), and in Acts 
1 3 : 6, we read of " a certain sorcerer, a false prophet, 
a Jew, whose name was Bar-Jesus," i. e,y son of Jesus. 
Josephus mentions many of the same name. Thus 
our Lord took a common name, but a Name which 
henceforth was to be above every name. 

As the Name Jesus is the same as Joshua, its sig- 



JOHN BAPTIST, SAINT 153 

nificance may be learned from its derivation. Joshua 
the son of Nun was first called Oshea^ but Moses 
changed it to Jehoshea, (contracted to Joshua) from 
Jah, (Jehovah) and Oshea, Saviour, and meaning, 
" He by whom God will save His people from their 
enemies." Thus Joshua was a type of the spiritual 
Saviour of the world. The name as borne by our 
Lord means " God our Saviour," as the angel declared, 
** for He shall save His people from their sins." The 
ancient prophecy that He should be called " Em- 
manuel, God with us," was fulfilled when our Lord 
was called Jesus. When then we profess our belief 
in Jesus as we do in the Creed, it is as if we said, " I 
believe that Jesus, in the highest and utmost impor- 
tance of that Name, to be the Saviour of the world. I 
acknowledge there is no other way to Heaven beside 
that which He has shown us ; there is no other means 
which can procure it for us but His Blood ; there is 
no other person who shall confer it on us but Himself. 
And with this full acknowledgment I believe in 
Jesus." (See Holy Name.) 

John Baptist, Saint. — The forerunner of our Lord 
who was sent to prepare the way for His coming. He 
was miraculously born of Zacharias and Elizabeth, 
both being " old and well-stricken in years." Al- 
though he suffered martyrdom, he is commemorated 
on the day of his Nativity, as his birth heralded the 
Incarnation. The Festival of the Nativity of St. John 
Baptist has been observed since the fourth or fifth 
century on June 24th, as this was undoubtedly the 
day of his birth, since he was six months older than 
our Lord. This date, also, is supposed to be con- 



154 JOHN EVANGELIST, SAINT 

nected with his words, " He must increase, but I must 
decrease." The days after June 24th begin to de- 
crease in length, but after the Christmas Tide they 
begin to increase. St. John was beheaded by Herod 
Antipas, when he was about thirty years old. He 
was a Prophet, the greatest of all — the last Prophet of 
the Old Dispensation and the first of the New, and 
our Lord declared that among all previously born of 
women none was greater than John the Baptist. In 
ecclesiastical art St. John Baptist is variously repre- 
sented, with a lamb on a book, small cross, close 
crown or cap; with tunic of camel's hair; cope 
fastened with two leather thongs crossed ; with lamb 
and locust ; his head on a dish. 

John Evangelist, Saint. — Commemorated on the 
second day after Christmas, December 27th. St. John 
was the son of Zebedee and Salome and brother of St. 
James the Great. The sons of Zebedee were, doubt- 
less, among the first called of our Lord's disciples and 
St. John was from the first among those nearest and 
dearest to our Lord. Not only was he one of the 
Twelve Apostles but he was one of the three chosen 
witnesses of our Lord's greatest glory and humiliation 
on earth, viz. : in His Transfiguration, and the Agony 
in Gethsemane. He delights to call himself "the 
disciple whom Jesus loved." He lay on Jesus' bosom 
at the Paschal Supper and to him the Lord committed 
the care of His own mother when He died. St. John 
" is known to the affection of the Church as the 
Apostle of love, and to her intellect as the Theologos, 
the Divine." Besides his Gospel he wrote the three 
Epistles bearing his name and the Revelation. St 



JOINING THE CHURCH 155 

John is said to have spent the later years of his life at 
Ephesus, and is the only one of the Apostles who 
died a natural death. He died at the age of 100, 
having been born the same year as our Lord. In the 
Emblems of the four Evangelists (See Emblems) the 
eagle is always allowed to represent St. John, and 
most fitly, " for like the eagle he soars high above the 
earth basking in the pure sunlight of Divine Truth." 

Joining the Church. — This is a phrase that has been 
brought over from the usage and phraseology of the 
various denominations. Its use among Church people 
has been productive of the greatest harm. In the 
first place, it is hardly a correct phrase for a Church- 
man to use. We may " join " an Odd Fellows' lodge 
or a debating society, but we do not join a family or 
household which God's Church is. We are born or 
adopted into a family, and so we are adopted into 
God's family ; incorporated, grafted into the Body of 
Christ, His Church, and not simply "join" it as we 
would a debating society or a political club. 

In the next place, harm has been done by the use 
of this phrase by Church people, because as popularly 
understood it is in direct contradiction to the belief 
and practice of the Church. According to this phrase- 
ology Holy Baptism counts for nothing, and yet the 
Bible teaches that it is in Holy Baptism that we are 
made members of the Church, and that all future 
blessings are dependent on this spiritual fact. When 
then. Church people take up this mode of speech and 
use it in reference to Confirmation as is so often done, 
they practically ignore the significance of Holy Bap- 
tism and the Church's method and appointed order. 



156 JOINING THE CHURCH 

The effect of this becomes apparent in the lives of 
many of the Church's baptized children. Because, in 
whatever religious teaching they receive, their Bap- 
tism is never referred to, and they are never reminded 
that they are now God's children by adoption and 
grace because baptized^ it comes to pass that, when 
these same children are asked to be confirmed, they 
think and act as if they were invited to "join the 
Church." And as they are more influenced by the 
speech and methods of the various religious bodies 
which prevail in their community than they are by 
the Church's teaching, they imagine that something 
extraordinary is required; they feel as if they must 
somehow " have got " religion ; or they do not feel 
prepared to " experience religion " ; or else they don't 
know whether they will or will not "join the Epis- 
copal Church." In all this we see the result of the 
application and use of " other systems " rather than 
that of the Church. Thus many an earnest and lov- 
ing young heart has been lost to the Church, not- 
withstanding it was given to God in its tenderest 
years to be trained up for Him. Confirmation is not 
" joining the Church." If we are baptized, we have 
been " received into Christ's Holy Church and made 
a living member of the same." And because this is 
true, the Church has a further Blessing in store for 
her children. This she would bestow by the minis- 
trations of her chief Pastors in the Laying on of 
Hands by the Bishop ; and to this our young people 
might go naturally and easily and at the same time 
soberly and reverently, if they were properly in- 
structed and lovingly led. There is no reason why 



JUBILATE DEO— JUDE, SAINT 157 

any young baptized person might not thus go to his 
or her Confirmation, claiming this Blessing as their 
right and privilege as children of God and citizens of 
His Kingdom. (See Baptism ; Name, The Christian ; 
Regeneration; also Confirmation.) 

Jubilate Deo. — The Latin title of the One Hun- 
dredth Psalm, translated " O be joyful in the Lord," 
and which is sung as an alternate to the Benedictus 
when the latter occurs in the Lesson for the day. 

Jude, Saint. — Also called Thaddaeus or Labbaeus, 
" the brother of James," and whose name sometimes 
appears as JudaSy and in one instance it is added in 
parenthesis, " not Iscariot." St. Jude was an Apostle 
of our Lord and wrote the Epistle which bears his 
name. He is sometimes called the Jeremiah of the 
New Testament, as he wrote to the Church in " solemn 
and rugged language of present perils and coming 
storms." The object of his Epistle is to contend 
earnestly for pure Christian doctrine, and it is he who 
has given us that stirring text which is adopted as a 
motto by all true and loyal Churchmen, viz. : " that ye 
should earnestly contend for the Faith which was once 
delivered to the Saints." He is said to have been 
married and to have left descendants who were sum- 
moned before the Emperor Domitian as confessors for 
Christ's sake. St. Jude is commemorated on the 
double Festival of St. Simon and St. Jude, observed 
on October 28th. It may be that the union of these 
two names is intended to be an illustration of that 
unity of the Faith for which the Epistle of St. Jude so 
strongly contends, as these two Apostles ministered 
and suffered together. (See Simon, St.) The Collect 



158 JURISDICTION 

for the Day embodies this idea. In ecclesiastical art 
St. Jude is variously represented, as having a boat in 
his hand j a boat hook ; a carpenter's square ; a ship 
with sails in his hand ; carrying loaves or a fish ; with 
a club ; with an inverted cross ; with a medallion of 
our Saviour on his breast or in his hand ; with a hal- 
bert ; as a child with a boat in his hand. 

Jurisdiction, Episcopal. — By this term is meant the 
sphere of a Bishop's rule or ministration. This is de- 
fined in Article 4 of the Constitution adopted by the 
General Convention which provides, " and every 
Bishop of this Church shall confine the exercise of his 
Episcopal Office to his proper Diocese y unless requested 
to ordain, or confirm, or perform any other act of the 
Episcopal Office in another Diocese by the Ecclesi- 
astical Authority thereof." 

Jurisdiction, Missionary. — A portion of a State or 
Territory set apart for the missionary work of the 
American Church, to the oversight of which a Mis- 
sionary Bishop has been appointed, is so called. The 
term Missionary Jurisdiction is also applied to the 
foreign field where a Missionary Bishop has been ap- 
pointed to the exercise of Episcopal functions in any 
missionary station which the House of Bishops with 
the concurrence of the House of Deputies may have 
designated. 

Jurisdiction, Resignation of. — Sometimes it happens 
that a Bishop from old age, or sickness, or other cause 
desires to resign his Episcopal Jurisdiction. To do 
this, he must gain the consent of the House of Bishops. 
The canons on this subject are very stringent and 
jnake it difficult for a Bishop to resign. The teaching 



JURISDICTION 159 

of the Church is that "a Bishop is bound to his 
Diocese for life," and therefore, she is very reluctant 
that the relationship should be broken or interfered 
with except for great and necessary cause ; on which 
ground alone the resignation is permitted. 

Justification. — A theological word used to designate 
the forgiveness of the sinner and his restoration to a 
right relationship with God. The cause of Justifica- 
tion may be given as follows : 

The Principal Cause. — God's mercy. 

The Meritorious Cause. — Christ's death. 

The Efficient Cause. — The operation of the Holy 
Ghost. 

The Instrumental Cause on God's Side. — The 
Ministry of the Word, Baptism and the Holy Com- 
munion. 

The Instrumental Cause on Man's Side. — Faith 
which works by love. 

K 

Kalendar. — The same as Calendar (which see). 

Keys of the Church. — To the Rector belongs the 
control of the keys of the Church building, and this 
because he alone can determine what services shall be 
held in it. If he chooses he can hold services every 
day ; he can celebrate the Holy Eucharist every day 
or as often as he thinks best, and no one can interfere 
with him. He has charge of the spiritualities of the 
Parish and in this he is left absolutely free, being 
amenable to his Bishop only. The Vestry have noth- 
ing to do in determining what use the Rector shall 



i6o KEYS, POWER OF THE 

make of the Church building in carrying out the pro- 
visions of the Prayer Book. The Office of Institution 
recognizes this right in that one of its provisions is 
that " then shall the Senior Warden (or the member 
of the Vestry supplying his place) present the keys of 
the Church to the new Incumbent, saying, In the name 

and behalf of Parish [or Church] I do receive 

and acknowledge you, the Reverend, (name) as Priest 
and Rector of the same ; and in token thereof, give 
into your hands the keys of the Church'^ 

Keys, Power of the. — A phrase used in reference 
to the discipline of the Church which our Lord has 
intrusted to the Bishops and Pastors of the Flock as 
" ministers and stewards of His grace." This phrase 
involves the doctrines of Absolution and Excom- 
munication ; the idea of opening and shutting, admis- 
sion and rejection, and the administration of the 
Sacraments. In Holy Scripture, the " Power of the 
Keys " is called a " binding and loosing " ; also a 
" remitting and retaining of sin," having reference to 
the authority to admit into communion with the 
Church or to exclude therefrom. (See St. Matt. 16:19; 
18:18; and St. John 20 : 23.) 

Kindred, Table of. — A table set forth in the Prayer 
Book of the Church of England, with the title, " Table 
of Kindred and Affinity, wherein whosoever are re- 
lated are forbidden in Scripture and in our laws to 
marry together." While this Table is not published 
in the American Prayer Book, it is regarded by many 
American canonists as the law of the Protestant Epis- 
copal Church in the United States. It is interesting 
to note that this Table is (or at least was until a few 



KINGDOM OF GOD i6i 

years ago) embodied in the Statutes of the State of 
Maryland, and that in some other States there are laws 
forbidding the marriage of first cousins. 

Kingdom of God. — The New Testament name for 
the Church. St. Matthew uses the phrase, " kingdom 
of heaven," while the other Evangelists employ the 
term, " kingdom of God," both being equivalent terms 
meaning the same thing, viz. : the kingdom of Christ 
on earth, the kingdom of the Gospel, the Church of 
Christ. This is, indeed, a heavenly and divine king- 
dom, for though it is now set up on earth yet its 
nature, its purpose, its powers and its ends are " of 
heaven." That this phrase is used to signify the 
Church on earth can be seen most plainly in the 
various parables in which our Lord likens the " king- 
dom of heaven " to such things as of necessity belong 
to the present time. See the parables in St. Matt. 1 3 ; 
also in St. Mark 4 : 26-32. The Gospel which our 
Lord delivered to man is not an abstract Gospel, but 
" the Gospel of the kingdom " : — see St. Matt. 4:23; 
9 : 35 ; 24 : 14 ; St. Mark 1:14; St. Luke 4 : 43 ; 9:2; 
10:9; 16:16; Acts 1:13; 8:12; 19:8; 20:25; 
28 : 23 and 31. From these and many other passages 
we learn that our Lord embodied His Truth and Sal- 
vation in an Institution which should be the means of 
its preservation, the instrument of its promulgation 
throughout the world, and into which men are admit- 
ted by Holy Baptism to become partakers of His Sal- 
vation. This truth appears constantly in the Bible 
and is the basis of its appeals to live righteously and 
godly in this present world. As an example of this 
see Col. 1:12 and 13. 



i62 KISSING THE STOLE— KYRIE 

Kissing the Stole. — The stole represents the yoke 
of Christ, and the Priest in recognition of that yoke 
and of his vows, kisses the stole each time he puts it 
on to show his willingness to submit to that yoke. 

Kneeling. — The most fitting posture in which prayer 
is to be offered to God. Our blessed Lord Himself 
by His own example has taught us this. In regard 
to kneeling in Public Worship, the Annotated Prayer 
Book has this note : " The gesture of kneeling is not 
only a mark of personal humility and reverence, but 
also one of those acts required of every one as an 
individual component part of the body which forms 
the congregation. To neglect it, is to neglect a duty 
which is owing to God and man in this respect as 
well as the other. We have no right to conspicuous 
private gestures in a public devotional assembly ; 
nor are the gestures which we use (in conformity to 
the rules of the Church) to be necessarily interpreted 
as hypocritical because our personal habits or feelings 
may not be entirely consistent with them. As the 
Clergy have an official duty in Church, irrespective of 
their personal characters, so also have the Laity. It 
may be added that a respectful conformity to rules 
enjoining such official duties, may often lead onward 
to true personal reverence and holiness." 

Kyrie. — The Greek title of the responses after the 
Ten Commandments in the Communion Office. Kyrie 
means " Lord," and taken with the Greek word eleison, 
they form the first words of the response " Lord, have 
mercy." 



LADY DAY— LAMB AND FLAG 163 



Lady Day. — The English popular name for the 
Feast of the Annunciation (which see). 

Laity Derived from the Latin Laicus, Greek 

Laikos, from Laos^ meaning " people." The word 
means of, or pertaining to the People as distinguished 
from the Clergy. The term was first used in the 
second century. It ought to be noticed that the term 
Laity, or Layman does not mean the mere absence of 
rank, but denotes a positive order in the Church. 
The word is the equivalent of " brethren," as we read 
in the Acts of the Apostles, of the first Church 
Council which issued the first pastoral letter, which 
begins " The Apostles and Elders and brethren send 
greeting " (Acts 15:23). When in our Conventions 
or Councils the vote by orders is called for, the Clergy 
vote by themselves and the Laity by themselves ; in 
this we have an illustration of the Laity as an order in 
the Church. 

Lamb and Flag. — A symbolical representation of 
our Blessed Lord, used in Church decorations. The 
lamb is the chief emblem of our Saviour who was 
called by St. John Baptist, " the Lamb of God that 
taketh away the sins of the world." The lamb is rep- 
resented with a nimbus or glory of four rays, one 
partly concealed by the head. The rays are marks 
of divinity and belong only to our Lord. The lamb 
bearing a flag or banner signifies Victory, and is an 
emblem of the Resurrection. This symbolism is ap- 
propriately used at Easter. 



i64 LAMBETH CONFERENCE— LAUDS 

Lambeth Conference. — The name given to the as- 
semblage of the Bishops of the AngUcan Communion 
on the invitation of the Bishop of Canterbury, and 
held in Lambeth Palace. The first meeting was held 
in 1867; the second in 1878; the third in 1888, and 
the fourth in 1897; the Bishops thus coming to- 
gether every ten years for mutual counsel and advice 
concerning the great work of the Anglican Com- 
munion throughout the world. As many as two hun- 
dred Bishops have thus come together in conference, 
at one time. 

Lammas Day. — The old name given to the first 
day of August because on that day in Anglo-Saxon 
times it was the custom to bring into the Church 
offerings in kind, loaves, representing the first-fruits, 
of the harvest. The word " Lammas " is derived from 
the Anglo-Saxon word hlafmcBsse^ hlaf meaning a loaf, 
and mcBsse meaning "mass'* As the first of August 
in old Calendars was the Feast of St. Peter-in-chains, 
it is also supposed that Lammas is an abbreviation of 
Vincula Mass, or the Feast of St. Peter ad vincula 
in commemoration of his deliverance from chains. 

Last Things, the Four. — These are Death, Judg- 
ment, Heaven, Hell. (See Eschatology.) These 
subjects being so very solemn in their import, they are 
frequently taken as topics of instruction or of sermons 
during the Advent Season, when our thoughts are 
turned to the contemplation of our Lord's second 
coming " in His glorious Majesty to judge both the 
quick and the dead." 

Lauds. — One of the seven Canonical Hours (which 
see). 



LAY BAPTISM 165 

Lay Baptism. — Baptism administered by a layman. 
The Church has always held that Baptism by any 
man in case of necessity is valid. But only great 
necessity, such as sudden danger or sickness and the 
inability to secure the services of a clergyman, should 
be just cause for baptism by a layman, and then great 
care should be taken that the proper form and words 
are used. (See Baptism, Holy.) It is well to note 
that when Holy Baptism is administered by one who 
is not a Clergyman without such necessity as men- 
tioned above, the person baptizing is guilty of a great 
sin, even though his act may bring a blessing to the 
person baptized. His act cannot be undone, but it 
ought not to have been done. 

Layman. — One of the Laity (which see). 

Lay-Reader. — A layman who reads the Church 
service in the absence of the Priest. Usually he is 
licensed to do so by the Bishop of the Diocese. The 
American Church has a canon on the subject, setting 
forth the method of appointment and regulating his 
work, from which it is learned that the lay-reader is 
very much limited in the service he renders being 
permitted to use only those portions of the service 
which do not belong properly to the Ministry. 
When the Priest is present a laymen may read 
the Lessons in the Daily Morning and Evening 
Prayer, and also the Litany as far as the Lord's 
Prayer. 

Laying on of Hands. — The ceremony by which 
one is ordained to the Sacred Ministry by the Bishop, 
and by which he administers the Rite of Confirma- 
tion. (See Imposition of Hands.) 



i66 LECTERN— LECTIONARY 

Lectern. — The desk or stand from which the Scrip- 
tural Lessons in Church are read, and is so called 
from this fact. The term " lectern " is derived from 
the Latin word lectrum^ meaning a pulpit or from the 
Greek lektron^ a couch or rest for a book. Lecterns 
as used in our churches are sometimes constructed of 
wood or stone, but frequently of polished brass, in the 
form of an eagle with outstretched wings, (on which 
the Bible rests) to symbolize the flight of the Gospel 
message throughout the world. 

Lectionary. — -The Tables to be found in the Prayer 
Book setting forth the portions of Scripture to be read 
daily in Public Worship throughout the year, also the 
Proper Lessons for Sundays and the Holy Days of 
the Church. The word is derived from the Latin 
lectus, from lego, to gather, to read. From this origin 
we have the word lection^ meaning a reading or lesson 
read ; he who reads was called lector, a name given to 
one of the minor orders in the ancient Church. The 
Lectionary as found in the Prayer Book contains most 
ample provision for the reading of God's Holy Word. 
By this appointment the Old Testament is read once 
during the year, and some portions of it more fre- 
quently. The New Testament is read three times, 
while the Book of Psalms is read twelve times or once 
a month. No other religious body makes so large 
provision for the public reading of the Scriptures, and 
the Episcopal Church has been appropriately called a 
" Bible Reading Church." The Lectionary as it now 
stands was set forth by the General Convention of 
1883, being a revision of the old Lectionary which 
had been in use since 1789, the time of the first set- 



LENT, THE SEASON OF 167 

ting forth of the American Prayer Book. (See 
Lessons ; also Scriptures in Prayer Book.) 

Lent, The Season of. — The word " Lent " has no 
special significance save only as it designates the time 
of the Fast before Easter. The word is derived from 
the Anglo-Saxon lencten, meaning the spring season. 
From this we learn that the Lenten Fast means simply 
the Fast that comes in the spring of the year. It was 
appointed at this time for the reason that our Lord's 
Passion and Death occurred at this time of the year 
and these devotions of the faithful grouped themselves 
around that sad hour on Calvary. At first, the Fast 
may not have extended over the Paschal Week, but it 
was arranged at a very early period to cover the forty 
days preceding Easter. Beginning with Ash Wednes- 
day the Lenten Season really covers a period of 
forty-six days, but as Sunday has always been re- 
garded as a Feast, these six Sundays are not counted 
as belonging to the Fast. (See Lent, Sundays in.) 
There can be no great difficulty in assigning a reason 
for this solemnity to be kept for forty days. For 
many reasons " Forty " is a Scriptural number. Forty 
years the children of Israel were under discipline in 
their pilgrimage in the wilderness. Moses fasted /i?r/;/ 
days in the mount. Elijah was forty days in the 
wilderness. Forty days did the Ninevites fast and 
repent them of their sins to avert the judgments fore- 
told by the prophet Jonah. And forty days did our 
Lord fast in the wilderness when about to enter upon 
His public ministry. From these references we learn 
that it is both Scriptural and helpful that this Season 
of Penitence should be prolonged for us, that bearing 



i68 LENT, SUNDAYS IN 

in mind these incidents of " forty years " and " forty 
days " of devotion and discipline which characterized 
the history of God's people, and also our Lord's ex- 
ample, we may be like minded in prayer, in discipline i 
and in turning to God. The devotions of the Lenten 
Fast are intimately connected with Easter which it;- 
precedes and are intended to prepare the mind and 
heart for the devout celebration of the " Queen of 
Festivals " and for the Easter Communion. Lent be- 
ing a penitential season the ecclesiastical color is pur- 
ple or violet. The Benedicite takes the place of the 
Te Deum and the Ash Wednesday Collect is used 
every day throughout the Season. 

LfCnt, Sundays in. — As stated in the preceding 
article the Lenten fast does not include all the days 
between Ash Wednesday and Easter, for the Sun- 
days are so many days above the number forty. 
They are excluded because the Lord's Day is always 
kept as a Festival and never as a Fast. These six 
Sundays, therefore, are called " Sundays in Lent, not 
of Lent ; they are in the midst of it, but do not form 
part of it ; on these Sundays we continue without in- 
terruption to celebrate our Saviour's Resurrection." 
The Sundays in Lent are named in the Prayer Book 
First, Second, Third, Fourth, Fifth ; the last Sunday 
being set forth as " The Sunday next before Easter." 
Popular usage, however, has assigned other names to 
the closing Sundays in Lent, for example, the Fourth 
Sunday is usually called Mid Lent Sunday , for the 
reason that the Lenten Fast is half over. It is also 
called Refreshment Sunday y from the Gospel for the 
Day which gives the account of our Lord miracu- 



LESSER LITANY— LETTER OF ORDERS 169 

lously feeding the five thousand in the wilderness ; 
another name is Mothering Sunday (which see). The 
Fifth Sunday is called Passion Sunday ^ from the fact 
that on that day the Church begins the solemn recital 
of our Lord's sufferings. The Sixth Sunday is known 
as Palm Sunday as it was on this day our Lord made 
His Triumphal Entry into Jerusalem, when the people 
hailed Him as King and strewed palm branches in 
His way, crying " Hosanna to the Son of David." 

Lesser Litany, The. — That portion of the Litany 
beginning, " O Christ, hear us," and ending with the 
prayer, " We humbly beseech Thee, O Father," is so 
called. It is often used as a penitential ending to 
week-day services during Lent. 

Lessons, The. — The word " Lesson " is derived 
from the Latin lectioy meaning a reading, and signifies 
a portion of Scripture appointed to be read during 
Divine service ; applied especially to those Scriptures 
read in the Daily Services. Two Lessons are to be 
read at each service in accordance with the custom of 
the early Christians, one from the Old Testament and 
one from the New. The principle upon which the 
Lessons are thus selected is set forth by Justin Martyr, 
who lived A. d. 103-164, as follows : " The Apostles 
have taught, as they learned themselves, first the Law 
and then the Gospel; for what is the Law but the 
Gospel foreshadowed ; or what is the Gospel but the 
Law fulfilled." (See Calendar, Lectionary, and also 
Scriptures in Prayer Book.) 

Letter Dimissory. — (See Dimissory Letter.) 

Letter of Orders. — The name given to the certifi- 
cate of Ordination to the Sacred Ministry, with the 



170 LETTER OF TRANSFER— LITANY 

Bishop's seal, and given by him to each Priest or 
Deacon whom he ordains. The form of this certificate 
varies in the use of different Bishops. 

Letter of Transfer. — Canon 12, Section i, Title 2 
of the Digest provides that, " A communicant re- 
moving from one parish to another shall procure from 
the Rector (if any) of the parish of his last residence, 
or if there be no Rector, from one of the Wardens, a 
certificate stating that he or she is a communicant in 
good standing ; and the Rector of the Parish or Con- 
gregation to which he or she removes shall not be 
required to receive him or her as a communicant until 
such letter be produced." 

Lights on the Altar. — (See Altar Lights.) In 
addition to what is set forth in the article to which the 
reader is referred, we reproduce from Wheatley on the 
Prayer Book the following : " Among other ornaments 
of the Church were two lights enjoined by the Injunc- 
tions of King Edward VI to be set upon the Altar as 
a significant ceremony to represent the Light which 
Christ's Gospel brought into the world. And this, 
too, was ordered by the very same Injunction which 
prohibited all other lights and tapers that used to be 
superstitiously set before images or shrines. And 
these lights, used time out of mind in the Church, are 
still continued in most, if not all. Cathedral and Colle- 
giate churches and chapels, . . . and ought also 
by this rubric, to be used in all parish churches and 
chapels." 

Linen Cloth. — (See Fair Linen Cloth.) 

Litany, The. — The word "Litany" is of Greek 
origin, from Htaneiay derived from lite, meaning a 



LITANY 171 

** prayer." In the early Church Litany included all 
supplications and prayers whether public or private. 
Afterwards it came to mean a special supplication, 
offered with intense earnestness, and this will explain 
the title of the Litany in the Prayer Book, viz. : " The 
Litany, or General Supplication." The Litany as now 
used is substantially the same as that compiled by 
Gregory the Great at the end of the sixth century. It 
is a separate and distinct service, but is commonly 
used as a matter of convenience after Morning Prayer, 
and may be used after the Evening Prayer. It is ap- 
pointed to be read on Wednesdays, Fridays and Sun- 
days, and like all other prayers is said kneeling. An 
examination of the Litany shows it to be divided into 
six divisions as follows : I. The Invocations being 
earnest appeals for mercy to each Person in the God- 
head, first separately and then collectively. II. The 
Deprecations^ being those petitions having as their 
response, "Good Lord, deliver us." III. The Obse- 
crationSj being the last three petitions having as their 
response, " Good Lord, deHver us," beginning with the 
petition, " By the mystery," etc. IV. The Interces- 
sionSy including all the petitions to which the people 
respond, " We beseech Thee to hear us, good Lord." 
V. The Supplications y beginning, " O Christ hear us," 
down to VI. The Prayers with which the Litany closes. 
By reason of its responsive character the Litany is a 
very soul stirring and heart searching supplication, is 
designed to keep the attention constantly on the alert 
and to enliven devotion by calling upon the congre- 
gation to make their petitions for those deliverances 
and blessings recited by the minister. 



172 LITANY DESK— LITURGY 

Litany Desk. — A kneeling desk, sometimes called 
a faldstool, from which the Litany is read. Its cus- 
tomary place in the Church is on the floor of the nave 
in front of the chancel in accordance with the Injunc- 
tion issued during the reigns of Edward VI and Queen 
Elizabeth. The significance of this position may be 
seen by reference to the words of the prophet Joel 
read on Ash Wednesday as the Epistle, " Let the 
Priests, the Ministers of the Lord, weep between the 
porch and the Altar y and let them say, Spare Thy peo- 
ple, O Lord." 

Liturgical Colors. — (See Church Colors.) 
Liturgy. — The word " Liturgy " is derived from the 
Greek leitourgia^ meaning a public work or duty, 
whether civil or religious. It then became generally 
used with reference to sacred offices, whence arose its 
ecclesiastical use to signify the solemnization of the 
rites of the Christian Church. Afterwards, it came to 
be especially applied to the office for the celebration 
of the Holy Eucharist and as such the term is tech- 
nically used in Church History. The Liturgy being 
the Office of the celebration of the Holy Eucharist, it 
has for its nucleus our Lord's words of Institution. 
These with their accompanying Divine acts form the 
centre around which all subsequent prayers, praises 
and ritual customs gathered, and the history of these 
is the history of Liturgies. Liturgies have been used 
in the Christian Church from the beginning as the 
ancient Liturgies demonstrate. Of these there are 
many still extant in MSS. some of them fully as old as 
the oldest MSS. of the Bible. While they vary in ar- 
rangement and phraseology, yet the leading and essen- 



P 2 E3 
S3 S '*- 

f* S 






-»< CfQ 

as 

o 
3 



•-»■ 3 _ 
C O 



p Orq- 

to V<j 



S P 



> 

3 


t^. 


r*- 


r*- 


o' 


(3 


s- 


a 


o 


o 


-t 


•*>. 


^-H 


^ 


n 




-t 


* 


C«— t 


M 


p 


P^ 


5 


n 


A 


B 


U) 



as t- 






sg. 



^ 



>^ 

X si), 
p 
5 en 

p'S 
• p 



p r. ©52. 

re 5 

v» 



p 



2,C/3 

cno 

P 






OQ 






C rt >-( - 

• S o 

(-'{3 2, 



O P 



^^'^ 



p 2. 



CD 
O P 
•-►» f> 

l-H rt 
P P 



2 2, 



c5^ I 



^*^ 

O "^ 




iJ o 


rt P 


5 S 






W cr 

3 3 




3t^ 


wS 


B-KJ 




gl 


p* o 


3 M 


3 "^ 


^ s 


P-? 


s-^ 


« 





3 3 
3 en 



s.':S 
5 S. 



!5 3. 


"-«~^ 
d; 


^5- 


o' 


f o 




►*» 


r 


W 


r^ 


2. 


3 


?♦ 


■1 


p 

5" 


q 






o 


r 


r 


C 

0Q 


w 


»-< 


• 





Wi 



w. 
r* 


hjg 


3 


P^5 

3 ?3 


OQ 


ti-*< 




-S% 




MS 

*t3 ' 


V{ 


3*'-« 


o 


O O 


3 


e 3c 


M 


3 3 



> 

o 

en 

H 
O 
f 

o 

? 



O 

o 
a 

C/3 



O 

H 
H 

H 
»— I 

O 



O 



O 
< 



> 

cd 

w 

c» 
C 

Q 
H 

w 

O 
W 

n 

w 

H 
O 

:^ 
o 

H 
Q 

w 

CO 



'73 



174 LITURGY 

tial parts are common to them all and are found with- 
out substantial variation, thus pointing to one com- 
mon source. All Liturgies existing at the present 
time trace their origin back to Apostolic times through 
four main sources, as follows : 

L The Liturgy of St. James, composed in the first 
instance for the Churches of Palestine. 

IL The Liturgy of St. Mark, for the Church in 
Alexandria. 

III. The Liturgy of St. Peter, for the Church in 
Rome, from which the existing Roman Liturgy is 
derived. 

IV. The Liturgy of St. John, for the Church in 
Ephesus. 

It is from this last that our own Liturgy is derived. 
This Ephesine Liturgy was introduced into France at 
a very early age by missionaries who came to Lyons. 
From France missionaries went over to England and 
there preached Christ and introduced the Liturgy 
which they were accustomed to use, so that when St. 
Augustine went from Rome to England, a. d. 596, 
expecting to find it a heathen land, he found Chris- 
tians already there and using a Liturgy somewhat 
different from that of Rome. These differences in the 
English Liturgy showed an eastern origin, thus con- 
firming its Apostolic origin and thus demonstrate 
that our Liturgy did not come from the Church of 
Rome. Rome's power and influence being introduced 
into England did, indeed, made its impress on the 
national religious life, but the EngHsh Liturgy never 
lost its distinctive Eastern characteristics which remain 
to this day. At the time of the Reformation the 



LORD'S DAY 175 

Liturgy after many revisions was first set forth in the 
English language on Whitsun Day, 1549. It was 
again revised in 1552, and again other changes were 
made in 1604 and finally in 1662. Since which time 
very slight changes have been made in it. The 
American Liturgy was formally set forth on Septem- 
ber 29, 1789, being adopted from the English Prayer 
Book, modified according to the agreement made 
with the Scottish Bishops who consecrated our first 
Bishop, the Rt. Rev. Samuel Seabury, D. D., for the 
Diocese of Connecticut. (See article entitled Prayer 
Book.) 

Lord's Day. — The first day of the week is not the 
Sabbath, but the Lord's Day^ and as such has been 
observed since the Resurrection of our Lord, of which 
it is the weekly commemoration. From the New Tes- 
tament itself we learn that the first day of the week, 
commonly called Sunday, has always been the day 
which Christians have consecrated to God's service. 
The Rt. Rev. F. W. Taylor, D. D., has given us the fol- 
lowing clear statement concerning the first day of the 
week observed as the Lord's Day : " Our Saviour Jesus 
Christ, in the exercise of this His Lordship over the 
day, has first of all abolished the ordinance of the 
Seventh Day, and substituted, by the Holy Spirit 
guiding His Church into all Truth, the ordinance of 
the First Day, as that one day in seven which the 
Fourth Commandment enjoins to be kept sacred to 
God as a moral obligation. Then our Lord has made 
this day one of the highest spiritual privilege, by 
uniting it to His own Person and work as the Day of 
His Resurrection, the weekly recurrence of the Chris- 



176 LORD'S PRAYER 

tian Passover, a perpetual Easter; and also as the 
weekly memorial of His supreme Gift of the Holy 
Ghost upon the Feast of Pentecost, to abide with His 
Church forever. It is preeminently a day of joy and 
gladness before the Lord, and should first of all be 
observed to the Lord, in the assembling of the Church 
together for worship and communion with God and 
for spiritual instruction and profit. Hence the Prayer 
Book prescribes a Collect, Epistle and Gospel for 
every Sunday in the year, and its rubrics plainly teach 
us that according to the mind of the Church the 
principal service of every Lord's Day should be the 
celebration of the Holy Eucharist. Our Lord has 
also taught us by His example as well as by precept, 
that works of mercy, both spiritual and corporal, are 
lawful to be done on this day, and are peculiarly ap- 
propriate to it." 

Lord's Prayer, The. — The prayer which our 
Blessed Lord taught His disciples when He said, 
" After this manner, therefore, pray ye," or as given 
in another place, " When ye pray, say Our Father," 
etc. The Church has always taken these words 
literally, so that in all her services — Daily Prayer, 
Litany, Baptism, Confirmation, Holy Communion, 
Marriage, Visitation of the Sick, etc., the Lord's 
Prayer is always an integral part. In the Communion 
Office the Lord's Prayer occurs twice, but it is to be 
noted that the rubric directs the first to be said by the 
Priest alone, as a part of his private preparation. 
With regard to the second there is the following 
rubric : " Then shall the Minister say the Lord's 
Prayer, the people repeating after him every petition^* 



LORD'S SUPPER— LOW CELEBRATION 177 

These last words (in italics) are omitted in the first 
rubric, thus indicating a difference of use. 

Lord's Supper, The. — (See Holy Communion.) In 
regard to the use of the words " Lord's Supper " as a 
name for the Holy Communion, we reproduce the 
following from The Annotated Prayer Book, which is 
worth considering : " The term (the Lord's Supper) is 
borrowed from i Cor. 11 : 21, where St. Paul applies 
it to the Agape or love-feasts which then accompanied 
the celebration of the Holy Eucharist. How the 
singular and inexact use of it which is handed down 
in our Prayer Book arose, it is difficult to say ; and it 
is a transference of a Scriptural term from one thing 
to another which cannot be wholly justified. The 
name thus given to the Holy Sacrament has led many 
to confuse the Lord's Last Supper with the institution 
of the Sacrament itself, which it is expressly said took 
place * after supper ' (St. Luke 22 : 20) and * when He 
had supped'" (i Cor. 11 : 25). 

Lord's Table, The. — A Prayer Book name for the 
Altar (which see). In Scriptural usage the words 
" Altar " and " Table " are synonymous, that is, they 
are different names for the same thing in different 
aspects or as respects different uses of it. The word 
" Altar " is also used in the Prayer Book, in the Office 
of Institution for the inducting of a Priest to the 
charge of a Parish, in which he is described as " one 
who serves at the Altar " ; is directed to be " received 
within the rails of the Altar," and again, to " kneel at 
the Altar to present his supplication for himself." 

Low Celebration. — This is a term commonly used 
to describe a celebration of the Holy Eucharist on 



178 LOW SUNDAY 

ordinary week-days and in the early morning on Sun- 
days and Feasts. At these the celebrant is unassisted 
except by a server and there is no choir. All parts 
of the Office are consequently said, not sung. 

Low Sunday. — The first Sunday after Easter is 
the Octave of the Queen of Festivals and is commonly 
called " Low Sunday." It is so called from its con- 
trast with the High Festival of Easter Day. The 
same note of holy joy is struck, but lower down on 
the scale. 

Luke, Festival of Saint. — A Holy Day of the 
Church observed on October 18. Of the Hfe of St. 
Luke the Evangelist very little is known, but uniting 
tradition and the references made to him in Holy 
Scripture we learn the following particulars : St. 
Luke was not one of the Apostles and was probably 
not converted until after the Ascension of our Lord, 
although one tradition has it that he was one of the 
two disciples with whom our Lord conversed on the 
road to Emmaus. St. Luke himself testifies that he 
was not from the beginning an eye-witness and min- 
ister of the Word. He appears to have studied med- 
icine at Antioch, and St. Paul, in one of his Epistles, 
refers to him as " Luke, the beloved Physician." A late 
tradition represents him to have been a painter as well 
as a physician, and he is said to have painted a picture 
of the Blessed Virgin. He was undoubtedly a schol- 
arly and accomplished man. To him we are indebted 
for two of the canonical books — the Gospel which 
bears his name and the Acts of the Apostles. St. 
Luke's Gospel gives more incidents in our Lord's 
Life than any of the others, and the beauty and ex- 



LYCH GATE— MAGNA CHARTA 179 

ceeding sweetness of his story of the Great Life are 
enriched with those Gospel hymns which have char- 
acterized the Church's worship ever since, viz. : Gloria 
in Excelsis, Benedictus, Magnificat and Nunc Dimittis. 
Our Lord appears in this Gospel as the Great High 
Priest, winning by His Sacrifice on the Cross, mercy 
and pardon for sinners. It is for this reason that in 
ecclesiastical art, St. Luke is represented by the 
winged Ox as setting forth Christ's Atonement 
through sacrifice. 

Lych Gate. — The word " lych," derived from the 
Anglo-Saxon lic^ or the German leiche^ means a body, 
especially a dead body, a corpse. The term lych gate 
is the old name given to a churchyard gate with a 
porch or covering, under which a bier may be rested 
while the introductory portion of the Burial Service is 
being read. Such gates are quite frequently found in 
England, and occasionally in this country. 



M 



Magna Charta. — The great document exacted by 
Barons from King John of England at Runnymede, 
June 15th, 121 5, by which was declared English 
liberty and English freedom in Church and State, and 
the ancient rights and privileges of the people were 
clearly defined and guaranteed. In this document is 
set forth the independence of England's Church, and 
from it we learn how untrue is the popular belief that 
the Church of England was founded by Henry VIII, 



i8o MAGNIFICAT— MANUAL ACTS 

for among its opening words are these (in Latin): 
" The Church of England shall be free and her liberties 
unimpaired." We here see The Church of England 
referred to as a body already existing, in a State docu- 
ment nearly two hundred years before Henry VIII 
was born, which is truly a suggestive fact to all 
thoughtful people. 

Magnificat. — The Latin title, meaning " doth mag- 
nify," of the hymn sung after the First Lesson at 
Daily Evening Prayer. It is found in the Gospel of 
St. Luke 1 : 46-56, and is the song of praise which 
the Blessed Virgin Mary gave utterance to " at the 
very season when the Divine overshadowing brought 
about the Incarnation of the Word." This beautiful 
hymn is used at the evening service as the daily com- 
memoration of the Incarnation. This use of the 
Magnificat can be traced as far back as the Fifth Cen- 
tury and it has been used in the English Church at 
Vespers for over 800 years. For some reason the 
Magnificat was omitted from the first American Prayer 
Book set forth in 1789, but at the last revision in 1892 
it was restored. 

Maniple. — A scarf, like a short stole, worn on the 
left arm over the alb by the celebrating Priest at the 
Holy Communion. (See Vestments.) 

Manual Acts. — The acts prescribed by the rubrics 
to be used by the Priest in consecrating the elements 
in the Holy Communion. The rubric reads, " (a) Here 
the Priest is to take the Paten into his hands. (<5) And 
here to break the Bread, (c) And here to lay his 
hand upon all the Bread, {d) Here he is to take the 
Cup into his hands, (e) And here he is to lay his 



MARK, FEAST OF SAINT— MARRIAGE i8i 

hand upon every vessel in which there is any Wine to 
be consecrated." This is the most solemn part of the 
whole ministration of the Liturgy. " There cannot 
be too great exactness and reverent formality on the 
part of the celebrant in consecrating the elements by 
means of which, when consecrated, an acceptable sac- 
rifice is to be carried up to the Father, and the Body 
and Blood of our Lord Jesus Christ received by the 
communicants." 

Mark, Feast of Saint. — Observed April 25. St. 
Mark is called the Evangelist because he is the writer 
of the Gospel which bears his name. He was the 
companion of St. Peter and accompanied him in his 
missionary travels. It is supposed that he wrote his 
Gospel at the dictation of St. Peter. St. Mark is said 
to have founded the Church in Alexandria, and one 
of the ancient Liturgies is called by his name. He 
suffered martyrdom on Easter Day, April 25th, A. d. 
64, being cruelly bound with cords and dragged 
through the streets of the city until he was dead. It 
is said that his body was removed, a. d. 465, to Venice, 
where the famous Church of St. Mark was erected 
over his grave. This Festival has been observed since 
A. D. 750. In ecclesiastical art, St. Mark is represented 
with a lion at his side, with reference to the royal 
character of the Son of David, which is emphasized 
in this Gospel. 

Marriage. — The sad prevalence of divorce in the 
United States might not have come to pass if people 
had clear ideas of what Marriage really is. Marriage 
is a great deal more than simply a civil contract. It 
is a divine institution, " an honorable estate, instituted 



i82 MARRIAGE 

by God in the time of man's innocency." It is a re- 
ligious ceremony and is sacramental in character. It 
ought, therefore, to be clearly understood that mar- 
riage simply by a "squire" or other legal officer, 
detracts from the sacredness and dignity of " this holy 
estate," and belittles the binding character of the 
" marriage tie." Even a secular paper could declare, 
" We do not believe there should be any civil mar- 
riages of any kind. Every ceremony should be sol- 
emnized by the Church and lifted above the level of 
a real estate transaction." In this custom of civil or 
legal marriages may be found at least one cause, per- 
haps the principal cause of divorce, for it encourages 
such a low view of the sacredness of the Marriage 
Rite. 

Taught by our Lord and His Apostles, the Church 
emphasizes the religious and sacramental character of 
Holy Matrimony and has always enjoined its solem- 
nization with ecclesiastical ceremonies and by ecclesi- 
astical persons. This is clearly set forth by the earliest 
Christian writers. Thus St. Ignatius in one of his 
Epistles says : " It is fitting for those who purpose 
matrimony to accomplish their union with the sanc- 
tion of the Bishop, that their marriage may be in the 
Lord." Tertullian speaks of marriages being " rati- 
fied before God," and adds, " How can we find words 
to describe the happiness of that Marriage in which 
the Church joins together, which the Oblation con- 
firms, the Benediction seals, the Angels proclaim when 
sealed, and the Father ratifies." St. Ambrose calls 
Marriage a Sacrament, and says, " Marriage must be 
sanctified by the Priest's sanction and blessing." 



MARY, THE BLESSED VIRGIN 183 

These utterances unfold the mind of the Church in 
the times nearest the days of our Lord and His 
Apostles, and in all ages ever since the Church has 
never abandoned this position in her practice and 
formularies. A careful study of the Marriage Service 
in the Prayer Book will show it ta be a very clear set- 
ting forth of the nature of Marriage. It will also be 
seen how fully this Service has retained the belief con- 
cerning Marriage which the Church has always held 
since the time of our Lord and His Apostles. (See 
Betrothal, also Espousal.) 

Mary, The Blessed Virgin. — (See Blessed Virgin 
Mary.) 

Mass. — The old name for the Sacrament of the 
Holy Communion, being a corruption of the Latin, 
ItCy Missa est, meaning " the people are now dis- 
missed." " This name was retained in the Prayer 
Book of 1549, the title of the Office being * The Sup- 
per of the Lord, and the Holy Communion, com- 
monly called the Mass.'" In the Prayer Book of 
1552 the word " Mass " was dropped and has not since 
appeared in the Prayer Book, and in consequence has 
become generally disused. The term, however, is still 
retained in popular usage as in the words Christmas, 
Michaelmas, etc. The Swedish and also the German 
Reformers retained the name " Mass " for the princi- 
pal service of the Church, whether it did or did not 
include a Celebration of the Holy Communion. 

Matthew, Feast of Saint. — Observed September 
21. A Feast in honor of St. Matthew has been ob- 
served since A. d. 703, and he is known in the Church 
as both Apostle and Evangelist. St. Matthew had 



i84 MATTHIAS, FEAST OF SAINT 

been a Publican or tax-gatherer, and while in his 
office at Capernaum, receiving the customs from those 
who passed over the Sea of Galilee he was called by 
our Lord and, we read, " he at once arose and followed 
Him." He is called Levi by St. Mark and St. Luke. 
This was probably his former name and he was named 
Matthew when he became a disciple. Being one of 
the Twelve, he himself saw and heard most of what 
he relates in the Gospel which he wrote. It was first 
written in Hebrew, especially for the Jews, but was 
afterwards, probably by St. Matthew himself, written 
in Greek. This Gospel tells us more than the others 
of our Lord's human life, and it is for this reason that 
in ecclesiastical art the symbol assigned to St. Mat- 
thew is " the likeness of a Man " with wings. 

Matthias, Feast of Saint. — Observed February 24. 
The only record we have of St. Matthias in the New 
Testament is that to be found in Acts i ; 15-26 where 
it is recorded that he was chosen to be an Apostle in 
the place of the traitor Judas. This passage is read 
for the Epistle for the Day. We have here the New 
Testament witness to the fact that the number of the 
Apostles was to be increased and the Apostleship 
perpetuated to the end of time by its being committed 
to others, as in the case of St. Paul and St. Barnabas 
apparently in the place of St. James who had been put 
to death by Herod, and of some other Apostle whose 
death is not recorded. According to the tradition of 
the Church, St. Matthias ministered for some years 
among the Jews ; he then went to Cappadocia where 
he preached the Gospel and where he eventually suf- 
fered martyrdom, being stoned and afterwards be- 



MATINS— MAUNDY THURSDAY 185 

headed about A. d. 64. In ecclesiastical art, St. Mat- 
thias is variously represented as bearing a halbert; 
leaning upon a sword ; holding a sword by the point ; 
with a lance, hatchet or axe ; with a stone in his hand ; 
with a carpenter's square ; with a book and scimitar. 

Matins. — The Order for Morning Prayer was called 
by the ancient popular name of Matins (abbreviated 
from Matutinae) in the original English Prayer Book of 
1549. This name is still retained in the Tables of 
Lessons set forth in the English Prayer Book. It is 
often used now as a brief and convenient substitute 
for the longer title in the Prayer Book, " The Order 
for Daily Morning Prayer." One of the Canonical 
Hours (which see). 

Matrimony, Holy. — (See Marriage.) 

Maundy Thursday. — The name given to Thursday 
in Holy Week, " Maundy " being a corruption of Dies 
Mandatiy meaning the Day of the Command; man- 
dati, derived from Mandatunty meaning a command. 
The name is given from the command our Lord gave 
on this day, when He instituted the Holy Communion, 
viz. : " Do this in remembrance of Me ; " and also His 
commandment concerning love. " That ye love one 
another as I have loved you." Thursday in Holy 
Week is sometimes incorrectly called " Holy Thurs- 
day," a name which from time immemorial has been 
given to Ascension Day. Maundy Thursday is al- 
ways observed with great solemnity. The celebration 
of the Holy Eucharist on this day has great signifi- 
cance, and is never omitted where it is possible to be 
had. The ecclesiastical color for the celebration is 
white, but for other services of the day, violet. 



i86 MEDITATION 

Meditation. — An act of the devout life by which 
the soul seeks closer intercourse with God. It has 
been well said that " Meditation is the correlative of 
Prayer. In Prayer we speak to God. In Meditation 
God speaks to us. We bow our heads to listen; 
therefore Meditation should be on our knees. It is 
the attitude of a humble and teachable frame of 
mind, and our acknowledgment of the Divine 
Presence." 

Membership, Church. — (See Baptism, Holy ; Join- 
ing THE Church, and also Name, the Christian.) 

Mensa. — A slab of stone used as the surface of the 
Altar is so called. Mensa is a Latin word, meaning 
a table. 

Michael (St.) and All Angels A Holy Day of 

the Church observed on September 29th. A Festival 
in honor of St. Michael and All Angels, to com- 
memorate the community of service between angels 
and men, has been observed since the Fifth Century. 
Formerly two days were dedicated to St. Michael, viz., 
May 8th and September 29th, and in medieval times 
a third, on October i6th, but the day most generally 
observed was that which we now keep. In the East- 
ern Church, St. Michael's Day is November 8th, 
while March 26th and July 1 3th are observed in honor 
of the Archangel Gabriel. These two, Michael and 
Gabriel, are the only angels or archangels whose 
names are mentioned in the Bible. St. Michael and 
All Angels' Day is observed with great solemnity. 
Proper Psalms are appointed being the 91st and 103d 
for Morning Prayer, and the 34th and 148th for Even- 
ing Prayer. There are also Proper Lessons, and 



MID LENT SUNDAY— MINISTRY 187 

Collect, Epistle and Gospel. The Church color is 
white. (See Holy Angels.) 

Mid Lent Sunday — (See Fourth Sunday in Lent.) 
Militant, Church — A name used to describe the 
Church on earth, fighting (which the word Militant 
means) or contending against the powers of the world, 
to distinguish it from the Church Expectant and the 
Church Triumphant. (See Church Catholic.) In the 
Communion Office the prayer said after the presenta- 
tion of offerings is called " The Prayer for the Church 
Militant," which is a pleading for the Holy Church 
throughout the world offered in union with the Great 
Sacrifice. 

Ministry, The. — The Scriptural teaching in regard 
to the Sacred Ministry is that certain persons are set 
apart to act as the agents of God towards men and the 
agents of men towards God. The power of the Min- 
istry is inherent in, and derived from Christ, as when 
He said, " As My Father hath sent Me, even so send 
I you." This was His commission to the Apostles, 
and to them He promised, " Lo, I am with you 
always even unto the end of the world." This prom- 
ise implies a transmission of this commission, so that 
the Ministry should never die out, but be continued 
from generation to generation and from century to 
century, " even to the end of the world." It also im- 
plies that He will work in them and through them, so 
that whatsoever they shall do in His Name shall be 
His work. As to the nature of this Ministry it is de- 
clared in the Preface to the Ordinal that " It is evident 
unto all men diligently reading Holy Scripture and 
Ancient Authors, that from the Apostles' time there 



i88 MISERERE— MISSION 

have been these Orders of Ministers in Christ's 
Church, — Bishops, Priests and Deacons." And we 
find that these " Offices were evermore had in such 
reverend estimation," that for 1,500 years after Christ 
no Christian people recognized any other Ministry 
but that of Bishops, Priests and Deacons ; and we also 
find that even at this present time nine-tenths of all 
Christian people are ministered to by a Ministry in 
Three Orders. (See Episcopacy, Pastors and also 
Holy Orders.) 

Miserere.— Meaning " Have Mercy." The Latin 
title of the 51st Psalm which is used in the Penitential 
Office appointed to be read on Ash Wednesday. 

Missal. — In the early ages of the Church the Office 
of the Holy Communion was contained in several 
separate volumes, one for the Epistles, one for the 
Gospels, another for the anthems and a fourth for the 
service itself with the Collects. These four volumes 
were eventually united into one volume under the 
name Missaly i. e.y pertaining to the Mass, and there- 
fore, it is the old title of the book containing all that 
pertains to the Office of the Holy Communion. 

Mission. — A sending forth to preach the Gospel, as 
when our Lord sent forth His Apostles. The word 
involves also the idea of power and authority and also 
a definite sphere of operations. Thus when a Bishop 
is consecrated, it is for some particular Diocese where 
he has, by reason of his consecration, " the power of 
Mission." So also, a Priest who is Rector of a Parish 
has the " power of Mission " in that Parish. And the 
Bishop has no authority to minister in any other 
Diocese, nor the Priest in any other Parish, save only 



MISSION, PAROCHIAL— MISSIONS 189 

as they may be invited to do so by the ecclesiastical 
authority thereof. Such " power of Mission " is be- 
stowed by the Church through her Bishops and it is 
thus that she maintains order and prevents confusion 
in her work. 

Mission. Parochial. — The word " Mission " is also 
applied to a special effort made in a parish to arouse 
and quicken its people; to lead them to a deeper 
realization and appreciation of the privileges and 
blessings of Christ's Religion ; to set forth clearly by 
a series of addresses and instructions how they can 
bring the Church's system to bear on their hearts and 
lives and to lead them to ask, " Can we not all do 
more than we are now doing and do all with a better 
spirit?" A Mission is conducted by a Priest spe- 
cially invited for the purpose and is chosen for his 
aptness in carrying on such special work. If well 
conducted and blessed of God a Mission brings great 
spiritual blessings to the Parish in which it is held and 
its happy results are to be seen in the awakened life 
and renewed energy of its people. 

Missionary. — One who is sent, whether Bishop, 
Priest, Deacon or Layman, to do the work of the Church 
where it has not been established, whether at home or 
abroad. As an adjective, the word means, of or per- 
taining to Missions. 

Missionary Council, The. — (See Domestic and 
Foreign Missionary Society.) 

Missioner. — The name given to the Priest who con- 
ducts a Parochial Mission. (See Mission, Parochial.) 

Missions. — The Missionary work of the Church. 
This includes Foreign Missions^ as in Africa, China, 



190 MITRE— MORNING PRAYER 

Japan, etc., and Domestic Missions, i. e., the Church's 
work within the United States where there are no 
Dioceses ; also work in towns and villages in Dioceses 
where parishes have not been established. This last 
is called Diocesan Missions (which see, also. Domes- 
tic AND Foreign Missionary Society). 

Mitre. — The official covering for the head worn by 
the order of Bishops. It represents mystically the 
cloven tongues of fire which lighted on the heads of 
the Apostles on the Day of Pentecost. The mitre is 
worn by many Bishops of the American Church, and 
the General Convention, by its Committee on Vest- 
ments, declared, " The first Bishop of the American 
Succession (Bishop Seabury) was accustomed to wear 
the mitre in certain offices; and the first of our 
Bishops ever consecrated in America (Bishop Claggett 
of Maryland) continued its use. It has not been gen- 
erally followed, but in the opinion of this Committee 
this historic fact justifies any Bishop in resuming it." 

Mixed Chalice. — The symbolical mixing of water 
with wine in the Holy Communion to represent the 
union of the human with the Divine nature in the In- 
carnation. It is also a lively memorial of Him who 
for our Redemption did shed out of His most precious 
side both Water and Blood. This mixing of Water 
with Wine for this purpose seems to have been an 
Apostolical use and very probably was practiced by 
our Lord Himself. This ancient practice remained 
universal for the first 1,500 years after Christ in all 
Churches, and is now quite common. 

Morning Prayer. — The name given to the Church's 
Daily Office of prayer offered in the morning. In the 



MORSE 191 

first Prayer Book of 1 549 both the Morning Service 
and that for evening began with the Lord's Prayer 
and ended with the third Collect. In 1552, the 
Sentences, Exhortation, Confession and Absolution 
were prefixed to Morning Prayer, but not to the Order 
for Evening Prayer. In 1661, they were prefixed to 
Evening Prayer also ; and both Morning and Evening 
Prayer were then lengthened at the end by the addi- 
tion of all that follows the third Collect. (See Daily 
Prayer ; also Matins.) 

Morse. — The clasp used to fasten the cope in front 
is so called. It is frequently made of precious metal 
and set with jewels. From the Latin morsus, mean- 
ing a bite, hence a clasp. 

Mothering Sunday. — A popular name used in 
England for the Fourth Sunday in Lent. It is sup- 
posed to have derived this name from the Epistle for 
the Day in which occur the words " Jerusalem which 
is above is free, which is the Mother of us all." This 
no doubt gave rise to the custom in England of ma- 
king pilgrimages to the Mother Church of the Diocese, 
i. e., the Cathedral. This Sunday also became a holi- 
day on which young persons in service were per- 
mitted to visit their mothers in their homes. (See 
Fourth Sunday in Lent ; also Lent, Sundays in.) 

Movable Feasts and Fasts. — Those Feasts and 
Fasts which are not observed on a fixed date, but are 
variable being dependent on the time Easter is kept. 
Easter Day is always the first Sunday after the full 
moon which happens upon or next after the Twenty- 
first day of March ; and if the full moon happen 
upon a Sunday, Easter Day is the Sunday after. The 



192 MUSIC, CHURCH 

Movable Feasts are the following : Advent Sunday 
which is always the nearest Sunday to the Feast of 
St. Andrew (Nov. 30) whether before or after ; the 
three remaining Sundays in Advent; Septuagesima, 
Sexagesima and Quinquagesima Sundays ; the Six 
Sundays in Lent ; Rogation Sunday ; Ascension Day, 
Whitsun Day and Trinity Sunday; Monday and 
Tuesday in Easter Week ; Monday and Tuesday in 
Whitsun Week ; also the number of Sundays during 
the Epiphany and Trinity Seasons is variable, these 
Seasons being longer or shorter according to the time 
Easter is kept. The Movable Fasts are the Forty 
Days of Lent, including Ash Wednesday, Good Fri- 
day, Easter Even and the Lenten Ember Days ; the 
Rogation Days and the Whitsun Tide Ember Days. 

Music, Church.— (See Hymns ; Gregorian Music, 
Plain Song, and Even Song, also Intone.) Recogni- 
zing the fact that music always characterized the wor- 
ship of God's Church both under the Old Dispensa- 
tion and under the New, the essential thing is the 
character of the music in our churches to-day and the 
mode of rendering it. The organist, upon whom so 
much depends, should be a competent musician, with 
a good knowledge of the music of the church, and 
the music that he uses should be strictly sacred music. 
The choir should consist of the best voices and most 
cultivated singers available. They should be trained 
with care, not only in the music they are to sing, but 
also in the Church service. The late Bishop Thorold 
remarked on this subject, " We are all coming to feel 
that Church Music is a great help to worship. . . . 
But I also feel that if members of the choir accept 



MYSTERY— N OR M 193 

from God and the minister the privilege of taking part 
in the services, the one thing they owe to Almighty 
God, to the congregation and to themselves, is 
REVERENCE. I know choirs where their singing is 
almost a means of grace ; it is done so beautifully, so 
reverently and with so much care that it lifts up the 
whole service to a higher level. The one secret of all 
good and acceptable rendering of the Church's music 
is reverence!' 

Mystery. — A Truth or fact of Religion which has 
been revealed but not explained is called a mystery, 
because proposed to our faith faculty, such as the In- 
carnation, the Atonement, the Blessed Trinity, the 
Doctrine of the Eucharist. St. Paul speaks of the 
whole Revelation of Christ as the " Mystery of Godli- 
ness." Derived from the Greek word musterion^ 
which in the Greek Church is the equivalent of our 
word " Sacrament." 

Mystical Body of Christ. — The Church is called 
the Mystical Body of Christ because He is the Head 
and we members of His Body. It is by means of its 
Sacraments that we are made members of Him and par- 
takers of His Nature and Life. (See Incarnation.) 



N 



N or M. — The letters placed after the first question 
in the Church Catechism, " What is your name ? " to 
show that the Christian name or names of the person 
questioned should be given. " N " stands for the 



194 NAME, THE HOLY 

Latin word nomeUy meaning name ; while the letter 
" M " is an abbreviation of double " N. N.," the " N " 
being doubled according to an old custom to indicate 
the plural, viz., nomina^ meaning names. The same 
thing is to be seen in the letters " LL. D," standing 
for the degree 6i " Doctor of Laws," the double " LL " 
signifying the plural legum^ meaning " of laws." 
Name, the Holy. — (See Holy Name, also Jesus.) 
Name, the Christian. — The name received in Holy- 
Baptism. In former days people in general had only 
one name, as John, Henry, Mary, etc., and were further 
known by their occupation or some other distinctive 
word. But the names of trades, place, etc., thus added 
on to the Christian name, (i. e.y supra or sur nomen) 
gradually became permanent surnames^ so that now 
every person after infancy and Baptism has two 
names, viz., a Christian name and a surname. The 
Christian name we receive at our Christening, that is, 
Christianing or Baptism or New Birth. It is given, 
not inherited. It is a new name given to us in our 
Baptism because we then become something new. It 
is given in Baptism to indicate a new relationship to 
God by thus being brought into covenant with Him. 
We find many examples in the Bible of new names 
given in connection with a change of spiritual con- 
ditions. Thus Abram's name was changed to Abra- 
ham when God made His covenant with him, and 
Jacob's name was changed to Israel when that cove- 
nant was renewed with him, which had been made 
with Abraham. In the same way and for the same 
reason Christian names have great significance. They 
are the sign that those who bear them have been 



NATIVITY OF OUR LORD 195 

brought into covenant with God, that they have been 
made in their Baptism, " members of Christ, the 
children of God, and inheritors of the kingdom of 
heaven." (See Baptism, Holy ; also Christian.) 

Nativity of our Lord. — The Prayer Book title of 
the Festival of Christmas is, " The Nativity of our 
Lord, or the Birthday of Christ, commonly called 
Christmas Day " (which see). 

Nave. — The body of the Church building; that 
portion of it before the choir or chancel, and between 
the aisles in which the congregation sits. Derived 
from the Latin word navis meaning a ship, and is in- 
tended to symbolize " the ark of Christ's Church." 

Neophyte. — A term applied in the primitive Church 
to the newly baptized — ^" newly grafted " (which the 
word means) into Christianity. It was customary for 
them to wear white garments at their Baptism and 
for eight days after. The word is still frequently 
used. 

New Birth. — The name which the New Testament 
Scriptures, and the Church for nearly two thousand 
years have given to Holy Baptism, which is the 
Laver of Regeneration, the new and spiritual Birth. 
(See Baptism, Holy ; also Regeneration.) 

Nicea, Council of. — The first of the great ecumen- 
ical Councils, held in Nice, or Nicea, a. d. 325. It 
was at this Council that what we call the Nicene Creed 
was set forth, although additional definitions touching 
the Holy Ghost were inserted at the Second General 
Council (the first held at Constantinople, a. d. 381) 
and therefore, this form of the Faith is frequently 
called the Niceno-Constantinopolitan Creed. It is to 



196 NICENE CREED— NONCONFORMISTS 

be noted that this Council did not originate the Creed 
or the Faith ; it simply bore witness to it ; its mem- 
bers simply testified to what was always most surely 
believed among them in their several Dioceses 
throughout the world. Thus the Nicene Council 
simply reaffirmed the consentient voice and witness of 
the Church in general. Or as St. Athanasius, who 
was a member of this council, wrote concerning it, 
"About the Faith they wrote not * It seemed good/ 
but * Thus believes the Catholic Church ' ; and there- 
fore they confessed how they believed, in order to 
show that their sentiments were not novel, but Apos- 
tolical, and what they wrote down was no discovery 
of theirs, but is the same as was taught by the Apos- 
tles." (See Council.) 

Nicene Creed.— The name commonly given to the 
longer of the two Creeds set forth in the Prayer Book, 
from its being settled at the Council of Nicea (which 
see). It was introduced into the Liturgy, a. d. 471. 
The rubric directs that it be specially recited in the 
service on Christmas Day, Easter Day, Ascension 
Day, Whitsun Day and Trinity Sunday ; but it is al- 
ways used at the Holy Communion whenever cele- 
brated. The Nicene is the Creed of worship; the 
Apostles* the Creed of Instruction and of the Daily 
Offices. 

Nocturns. — A name given to certain services which 
in ancient times were held during the night. The 
Psalter was usually recited during the three parts into 
which the night was divided. One of the seven Ca- 
nonical Hours (which see). 

Nonconformists. — A name given in England to 



NONES— NUNC DIMITTIS 197 

those who do not conform to the usages and doctrines 
of the National Church. The word as used now is 
practically synonymous with Dissenter. 

Nones. — One of the seven Canonical Hours (which 
see). The " ninth hour," or 3 p. m. 

North Side. — That part of the front of the Altar 
which is on the right hand of the Cross, and conse- 
quently on the left of the Celebrant as he faces the 
Altar ; the side where the Holy Gospel is read. 

Nowell. — The old English name for Christmas ; 
the same as Nd'ely derived from Nataky meaning a 
birthday. It is also the old name for a carol sung in 
praise of the Incarnation. 

Nunc Dimittis. — The Latin title for the Song of 
Simeon, meaning " Now lettest Thou (Thy servant) 
depart (in peace)," which is sung after the Second 
Lesson at Evening Prayer in praise of the manifesta- 
tion of the Incarnate Word. It is to be found in St. 
Luke 2 : 29-32. The Nunc Dimittis has been so used 
throughout the Church from the earliest ages, being 
mentioned in the Apostolical Constitutions (written in 
the early part of the Fifth Century) as an Evening 
Canticle. There are English versions of it as early as 
the Fourteenth Century. When the American Prayer 
Book was set forth in 1789, this beautiful hymn, for 
some reason, was omitted, but always to the regret of 
intelligent and devout Church people. When, how- 
ever, the Prayer Book was revised in 1892 the Nunc 
Dimittis was restored, so that now this ancient song 
continues to gladden the hearts of the faithful and de- 
vout in the American Church as it did the hearts of 
the faithful in the old time before them. 



198 OBLATION— OCCASIONAL PRAYERS 

o 

Oblation. — The act of offering the memorial of the 
Body and Blood of Christ in the Holy Eucharist, as is 
done in the second paragraph of the Prayer of Conse- 
cration, entitled " The Oblation." Sometimes this 
name is given to the whole office. The Oblations are 
the Bread and Wine placed on the Altar at the Offer- 
tory preparatory to their Consecration. 

Obligation, Days of. — (See Days of Obligation.) 

Obsecrations. — The three petitions of the Litany 
beginning (i) "By the Mystery of Thy Holy Incar- 
nation," (2) " By Thine Agony and Bloody Sweat " 
and (3) " In all time of our tribulation" are called the 
Obsecrations, or entreaties. These petitions " go on 
the principle that every several act of our Lord's 
Mediatorial Life has its appropriate saving energy; 
that virtue goes out of each, because each is the act 
of a Divine Person and has a Divine preciousness." 
(See Litany.) 

Occasional Offices. — Those services of the Prayer 
Book which are not in constant use, but used only as 
occasion may require, such as the Office for Holy 
Matrimony, the Order for the Burial of the Dead, the 
Order for Confirmation, the Baptismal services. Visita- 
tion of the Sick, etc. 

Occasional Prayers. — The prayers set forth in the 
Prayer Book under the title, " Prayers and Thanks- 
givings upon several Occasions," such as the Prayer 
for Congress to be used during their session ; the 
prayer for a Sick Person ; Thanksgiving for Recovery 
from Sickness, etc., which are read on request. 



OCCURRENCE OF HOLY DAYS 199 

Occurrence of Holy Days. — The coincidence of 
two or more Holy Days falling on the same date. 
When this happens, the question arises which is to be 
observed, which takes precedence. The ancient rule 
may be illustrated by the following : When the First 
Sunday in Advent and St. Andrew's Day fell on the 
same date the Sunday took precedence and only the 
Collect for the Saint's Day was read ; the Fourth Sun- 
day in Advent took precedence of St. Thomas Day ; 
while the Feasts of St. Stephen, St. John EvangeHst 
Holy Innocents and the Circumcision, if any of these 
days occurred on the same date as the First Sunday 
after Christmas, the Saint's Day and also the Circum- 
cision took precedence of the Sunday. A good 
Church Almanac will give the needed information 
concerning the " Occurrence of Holy Days " which 
takes place during the year. 

Octave. — The eighth day after a Festival. The in- 
tervening days are said to be " of" or within its 
Octave and partake of the character of the Festival. 
The only Feasts mentioned in the Prayer Book, 
having an Octave as of obligation are Christmas, 
Easter, Ascension and Whitsun Day, each being 
honored with a Proper Preface in the Communion 
Office which is to be used each day during the week. 
Trinity Sunday was formerly the Octave of Whitsun 
Day, and probably for this reason its Proper Preface 
is not repeated during the week. 

Offertory, The. — That portion of the Communion 
service during which the alms of the people, and the 
Bread and the Wine are received and solemnly pre- 
sented on the Altar. The word " offertory " is often 



200 OFFERTORY SENl^ENCES 

wrongly applied to the offerings^ a mistake which 
should be carefully avoided. It is to be noted that 
The Offertory is an important part of worship. It is 
not an impertinence, but stands in the line of duties 
along side of prayer and singing. To give money 
each time you go to church, and in the appointed way 
will bring blessings from God. Pew rent is not " giv- 
ing " in this sense, any more than paying the butter 
bill or for a seat at the opera house. We refer to 
the offering to God for religious or charitable purposes, 
regularly through the Offertory in church. So your 
alms will go up with your prayers as a memorial be- 
fore God. 

Offertory Sentences. — In the old Liturgies there 
was formerly a short anthem after the Gospel, called 
Offertorium ; for this in our Liturgy has been substi- 
tuted the " Offertory Sentences," being short selections 
from Holy Scripture setting forth " instructions, in- 
junctions and exhortations to the great duty of giving ; 
setting before us the necessity of performing it and 
the manner of doing it." 

Office. — The term " office," in ecclesiastical usage, 
means a formulary of devotions ; a form of service 
appointed for a particular occasion ; a prescribed form 
or act of worship ; thus the Daily Morning and Even- 
ing Prayer are called the " Daily Offices." The word 
is commonly used of the various services set forth in 
the Prayer Book, as " Baptismal Office," " Communion 
Office," etc. 

Open Churches. — (See Free and Open Churches.) 
Ordain. ) The act of setting apart to the 

Ordination, j Sacred Ministry and whereby the 



ORDER—ORDINAL, THE 201 

grace of Orders is conferred. The right or power to 
ordain belongs solely to the Bishop and this he does 
with prayer and Laying on of Hands. (See Imposition 
OF Hands.) The times of Ordination prescribed by 
Canon Law are the Sundays after the Ember Days 
(which see). These became the settled times of Or- 
dination as early as the Fourth or Fifth Century. But 
the Bishops are privileged to ordain at other times if 
necessity require. 

Order. — The word " Order" as used in the Prayer 
Book means regulation or ordinance ^ according to its 
derivation from the Latin word ordo. This is seen in 
the title of the Communion Office which reads, " The 
Order for the Administration of the Lord's Supper, 
or Holy Communion," i, e., the prescribed way in 
which the Holy Communion shall be celebrated. So, 
also, of all other services ; the Prayer Book sets forth 
the order or manner in which they shall be ministered, 
and such they are called. 

Orders, Holy — (See Holy Orders.) 

Ordinal, The. — The name given to that portion of 
the Prayer Book containing the Offices for the conse- 
cration of Bishops and the ordination of Priests and 
Deacons. The Ordinal being what it is, is very prop- 
erly prefaced with a statement of the witness of his- 
tory to the fact " that from the Apostles' time there 
have been these Orders of Ministers in Christ's Church 
— Bishops, Priests and Deacons." It is interesting to 
note that " our Ordinal was not taken word for word 
from the Roman Pontifical, but was framed on the 
comprehensive and broad ground of all known forms 
and manners of Ordination used in all branches of the 



202 ORDINARY— ORGANIZATIONS 

Catholic Church." The Ordinal is also sometimes 
called " The Pontifical." 

Ordinary. — The name given to the Bishop of the 
Diocese, or other ecclesiastical authority who has or- 
dinary jurisdiction. 

Organizations, Church. — The American church is 
not simply a teaching and worshipping body, but it is 
also a working organization. Its activities reach out 
in all directions and touch almost every conceivable 
need. Besides its well organized Diqceses and Par- 
ishes which are working with such effectiveness in 
their several localities, there are many other organiza- 
tions enlisting the cooperation of Churchmen every- 
where. There are the general Institutions, such as 
the General Theological Seminary, the Domestic and 
Foreign Missionary Society, the Woman's Auxiliary, 
the American Church Building Fund Commission, 
Free and Open Church Association, the Prayer-book 
Distribution Society, the Brotherhood of St. Andrew, 
the Girls' Friendly Society, the Fund for Relief of 
Widows and Orphans of Deceased Clergymen and of 
the Aged and Infirm and Disabled Clergymen, the 
Daughters of the King ; all of which are treated of 
under their proper heads. Other organizations are 
The Society for the Increase of the Ministry, the 
Evangelical Education Society, the American Church 
Missionary Society, Society for Promoting Christianity 
among the Jews, the Guild of St. Barnabas for Nurses ; 
Church Temperance Society ; Missions among Deaf 
Mutes ; etc. Besides these, there are religious Orders, 
Church Clubs, Sisterhoods, many Charity and Hos- 
pital organizations; and while this enumeration does 



ORGANS— ORNAMENTS 203 

not include all the various organizations that are at 
work, yet these are given that the reader may form 
some idea of what this Church is doing and how fully 
she enlists the cooperation of the laity in her general 
work. 

Organs. — Musical instruments have been used in 
the worship of God from the time when, after the 
passage of the Red Sea, Moses and Miriam sang their 
song of praise accompanied by timbrels. The wor- 
ship of the Temple was noted for the great number 
and variety of musical instruments employed in it. 
As to when organs were first brought into use, it is 
not clearly known, but it is recorded that about the 
year 766 Constantius Copronymus, Emperor of Con- 
stantinople, sent an organ as a present to King Pepin 
of France. Soon after Charlemagne's time organs 
became common. In the Eleventh Century a monk 
named Theophilus wrote a curious treatise on organ- 
building. But it was not until the Fifteenth Century 
that the organ began to be anything like the noble 
instrument which it now is, the most comprehensive 
and important of all wind instruments. 

Orientation. — The name given to the act of turning 
to the east or Altar as an act of faith and worship in 
the Church service. (See East, Turning to.) It is 
also an architectural term used in reference to church 
buildings running east and west. 

Ornaments. — By " ornaments " is meant the neces- 
sary furniture of the church for the proper conduct of 
divine service, and the vestments to be worn by the 
clergy. In this the Church of the present day is 
largely guided by what is called the " Ornaments 



204 ORPHREY— PALM SUNDAY 

Rubric " of the English Prayer-book. According to 
this it would seem that among the necessary ornaments 
for the proper furnishing of the church are the follow- 
ing : the Altar, with its cross, candlesticks and cover- 
ings; Paten and Chalice; Cruets, Font and Pulpit; 
and that the necessary vestments of the Priest are the 
chasuble, alb and girdle, stole, surplice, cope; for the 
Bishop the same with the addition of the rochette, 
mitre and Pastoral staff. 

Orphrey. — A band of embroidery used to ornament 
the vestments. 

Orthodox. — In accordance with the doctrine of the 
Church ; holding fast " the Faith once delivered to 
the Saints." The Faith has been defined by the 
Ecumenical Councils as set forth in the Creeds which 
*' ought thoroughly to be received and believed, for 
they may be proved by most certain warrants of 
Holy Scripture " (VIII Article of Religion). 



P 



Pall. — A square card, the upper side of which is 
covered with silk the color of the Church Season and 
underneath with Hnen, loosely stitched so as to be 
readily removed in order to be washed. It is used 
to cover the Chalice when the Holy Eucharist is 
celebrated. 

Palm Sunday. — The Sixth Sunday in Lent, the 
first day in Holy Week. It commemorates the entry 
of our Lord into Jerusalem when the people strewed 



PARACLETE— PARISH 205 

the way with palm branches and cried, " Hosanna to 
the Son of David." It was formerly customary for 
worshippers to appear on this day in procession carry- 
ing in their hands palms, or yew or willow branches, 
which were blessed before the beginning of the Com- 
munion Service. On Palm Sunday the Church has 
always begun to set before God and man the Gospel 
account of the Passion of our Lord, that by St. Mat- 
thew being read on this day. (See Lent, Sundays in.) 

Paraclete. — Another name for the Holy Ghost, 
signifying one who is invoked to aid or comfort. It 
was this word our Lord used when He said, " I will 
send you another Comforter," i. e.y Paraclete. Else- 
where, the word is also translated Advocate. 

Paradise. — The place where the souls of the right- 
eous dwell during the Intermediate State (which 
see). The name is also applied to the happy abode 
of Adam and Eve before the Fall. 

Parish. — The term " Parish " as used in the Ameri- 
can Church signifies a local congregation having a 
church building, and duly organized under the title 
of " Rector, Wardens and Vestrymen." It is always 
given a name, such as St. John's, Christ Church, 
Trinity, etc. It is competent for any number of per- 
sons, usually not less than ten, to associate themselves 
together to form a Parish. In the articles of association, 
the Parish acknowledges and accedes to the Constitu- 
tion, Canons, Doctrines, Discipline and Worship of the 
Protestant Episcopal Church in the Diocese in which it 
is located. If on presentation of these articles, the 
Council or Convention of the Diocese gives its con- 
Sent, the Parish shall be accounted duly established, 



2o6 PARISH HOUSE— PARSON 

The word is derived from the Greek ParoikiUy and 
was originally used to designate the sphere of a 
Bishop's jurisdiction as distinguished from that of an 
Archbishop, but when the former was gradually- 
parcelled out into smaller portions these began to be 
called Parishes. 

Parish House. — By reason of the growing activi- 
ties of the American Church, it is found necessary to 
have some building other than the church where the 
active and sometimes secular work of the Parish can be 
carried on, a place where societies, guilds, schools, 
etc., can have their own proper " workshop." Such 
building is called the " Parish House," and is abso- 
lutely necessary for any active and growing Parish. 

Parish Register. — A book in which all births. Bap- 
tisms, Confirmations, deaths, and marriages that occur 
in the Parish are recorded, together with the list of 
Families and Communicants. The importance of the 
Parish Register and the care with which it should be 
kept will appear when it is considered that it is a legal 
document. 

Parishioner. — One who belongs to a Parish. The 
Parish partakes of the character of the people who 
compose it ; if they are earnest and devoted, loyal and 
true to the Church's appointments, the Parish is sure 
to be prosperous. In other words, the Church lives 
as they who are of it live. It is vital with their vital- 
ity. It is a live body as they are live Christians. 
Thus the success of a Parish is not wholly dependent 
on the Rector, but on the people as well. 

Parochial Mission. — (See Mission, Parochial.) 

Parson. — The old name used in England for the 



PASCHAL— PASTOR 207 

rector or incumbent of a parish. Parson and person are 
the same word, being derived from the Latin Persona. 
The Parson is so called, as Blackstone tells us, " be- 
cause by his person the Church which' is an invisible 
body, is represented." 

Paschal. — Pertaining to Easter, from the fact that 
the original name of the Festival was PaschUy i. e., the 
Passover. 

Passion. — Meaning suffering, and is used almost 
exclusively of our Lord's sufferings, as expressed in 
the article of the Creed, " Suffered under Pontius 
Pilate, was crucified, dead, and buried." 

Passion Sunday. — The Fifth Sunday in Lent is so 
called because on this day our Lord began to make 
open prediction of His sufferings, and in her round 
of worship the Church begins the solemn commemo- 
ration of His Passion and Death. (See Lent, Sundays 

IN.) 

Passion Tide. — The name given to the last two 
weeks of Lent beginning with the Fifth Sunday in 
Lent, during which our Lord's Passion and Death are 
commemorated. 

Passion Week. — The week before Holy Week. 
This name should not be applied to the last week of 
Lent, which is properly called Holy Week, or as 
called by the primitive Christians, the " Great Week." 

Pastor. — A Latin word meaning Shepherd. Christ 
having called Himself the Good Shepherd, or Good 
Pastor, the name has been assumed for His Ministers. 
They bear the same relation to the Flock over which 
they are placed. A Pastor is a Teacher, Guide, Ex- 
emplar, Friend, Administrator, He deals with indi- 



2o8 PASTORAL LETTER 

viduals. His intercourse is personal His offices are 
for all and for each. Pastorship includes many and 
varied offices, — Minister, Rector, Preacher, Priest, but 
all offices and all labors have reference to men's 
spiritual interests. He who is a Pastor has the cure, 
/. e.y care, charge of men's souls. Pastorship, there- 
fore, is a very sacred as well as a very responsible 
office. It is well to note that a minister is not a 
Pastor simply because he is ordained ; besides the Di- 
vine call and Divine appointment in ordination, there 
is also the call from the people to define that number 
of souls over which the charge is to be exercised. This 
is brought out in the " Office of Institution of Min- 
isters into Parishes or Churches," to be found in the 
Prayer-book. 

Pastoral Letter. — A letter issued by the Rector of 
a Parish, or by the Bishop of the Diocese on some 
subject affecting the welfare of the Church in its de- 
votions or work. Perhaps the most important of such 
Pastoral Letters is that which is issued by the House 
of Bishops at the close of each General Convention, 
touching on grave questions of the day or on the 
prospects of the Church throughout the nation, and 
which is required by canon to be read in all the 
churches. 

Pastoral Staff. — A staff used by a Bishop, as an 
ensign of his office, at all public Episcopal Ministra- 
tions. It is generally borne by his chaplain. The 
Pastoral Staff is made in the shape of a shepherd's 
crook and is frequently given to the Bishop at his 
consecration, to denote that he is then constituted a 
shepherd over the Flock of Christ. This use of the 



PATEN— PAUL 209 

Pastoral Staff comes down to us from the most an- 
cient times. 

Paten. — The plate, made of precious metal, on 
which the Bread is consecrated at the Holy Commun- 
ion and from which it is administered to the commu- 
nicants. When properly made, the lower part of the 
Paten will fit into or over the edge of the chalice. 
The word is derived from the Latin, Patena or the 
Greek, Patane, meaning a fiat, open dish. (See Ves- 
sels, Sacred.) 

Paul, Conversion of Saint. — A feast of the Church 
observed on January 25th, in memory of the Con- 
version of St. Paul, through whose preaching God 
caused the Light of the Gospel to shine throughout 
the world. St. Paul is not commemorated as the other 
Apostles are, by his death or martyrdom, but as stated 
above, by his Conversion because it was so wonderful 
in itself and was so important and beneficial to the 
Church. He labored more abundantly than they all. 
While the other Apostles had their particular fields of 
labor, St. Paul had the care of all the churches and 
by his labors contributed very much to the propaga- 
tion of the Gospel throughout the world. There are 
good reasons for believing that he extended his Apos- 
tolical labors even to the remote island of Britain. 
We find him described by two names, Saul and Paul, 
the first being Hebrew, relating to his Jewish origin 
and the other Latin, assumed by him, as some think, 
at his conversion, as an act of humility, styling him- 
self less than the least of all saints. St. Paul suffered 
martyrdom, having been beheaded, in the sixty-eighth 
year of his age, at Rome, under Nero, in the general 



210 PENANCE— PENITENTIAL PSALMS 

persecution of Christians upon the pretense that 
they set fire to the city. It was from the instru- 
ment of his execution that the custom arose of 
representing him in ecclesiastical art with a sword in 
his hand. 

Penance. — In the early ages of the Church the 
commission of grievous error in life or doctrine was ^ 
punished by exclusion from the Communion of the 
Church ; and in order to obtain readmission, offenders 
were obliged to submit to a prescribed course of peni- 
tence. The regulations as to the length and manner 
of this discipline varied in different times and in the 
several branches of the Church ; the administration of 
it was chiefly in the hands of the Bishops. It is this 
" godly discipline " to which reference is had in the 
Commination Office in the Prayer-book of the Church 
of England, and which is used " until the said dis- 
cipline may be restored again, which is much to be 
wished." Penance is also regarded as one of the 
lesser Sacraments. 

Penitential Office. — An office of deep devotion and 
contrition to be used on Ash Wednesday, which was 
added to the Prayer-book at its last revision in 1892. 
Its place in the service is during the latter part of the 
Litany. It may be used on other days at the discretion 
of the minister. (See Ash Wednesday.) 

Penitential Psalms Being the 6th, 3 2d, 38th, 

51st, I02d, 130th and 143d Psalms of David, all of 
which are read during the services on Ash Wednes- 
day (which see). There are no prayers more fitted for 
penitent sinners than the Seven Penitential Psalms, if 
we enter into the feelings of compunction, love, de- 



PENTECOST— PETER 21 1 

votedness and confidence with which the Royal 
Psalmist was penetrated. The purport of each psalm 
may be briefly stated as follows : 

Psalm 6 exhibits a sinner in earnest and hearty 
prayer after having sinned, with assured hope and con- 
fidence in the mercy of God. 

Psalm 32 shows how a sinner is brought to under- 
stand his sins, to confess and bewail them and obtain 
remission. 

Psalm 38, in which the penitent earnestly prays to 
God to pardon his sins and mitigate his punishment. 

Psalm 5 1 shows the great sorrow of a sinner for his 
sins. 

Psalm 102 shows how a sinner in affliction of mind 
prays to God and derives comfort from His help and 
goodness. 

Psalm 1 30 shows how a sinner in tribulation cries to 
God for deliverance ; while 

Psalm 143 may be used in any spiritual or temporal 
tribulation. 

Pentecost. — The Greek name for the "Feast of 
Weeks " in the Jewish Church. The word means 
fiftieth, the Feast being fifty days after the Feast of 
the Passover. Whitsun Day is so called, being ob- 
served fifty days after Easter, the Christian Passover, 
and because it was on the Day of Pentecost that the 
Holy Ghost was given. (See Whitsun Day.) 

Peter, Festival of Saint. — A Holy Day of the 
Church observed on June 29th in honor of the 
Apostle Saint Peter, and is one of the oldest of Chris- 
tian Festivals, having been traced back to the Second 
Century. St. Peter was one of the first two disciples 



212 PHILIP (ST.) AND ST. JAMES' DAY 

whom our Lord called. His original name was Simon 
or Simeon, which was changed into Cephas, which in 
the Syrian language, signifies a stone or rock ; from 
this it was derived into the Greek PetroSy and so 
termed by us Peter. This new name was to denote 
the firmness and constancy which St. Peter should 
manifest in preaching the Gospel and in establishing 
the Church. He has left two Epistles which appear 
in the New Testament as the " First and Second 
Epistles General of St. Peter." It is said that his 
later years were spent at Rome where he was crucified 
with his head downwards, on the hill where the Vati- 
can now stands, on the same day, June 29th (as is 
generally believed) that St. Paul was beheaded A. D 
63. In ecclesiastical art St. Peter is variously repre- 
sented, with a key in his hand ; with a key and church ; 
with keys and cross ; in chains and in prison, etc. 

Philip (St.) and St. James' Day.— A Festival ob- 
served on May ist in memory of two Apostles of our 
Lord, St. Philip and St. James. The reason for coup- 
ling together the names of these two Apostles is not 
quite clear, but it may be taken as an illustration of 
the manner in which our Lord sent forth His 
Apostles, two and two. St. Philip was a native of 
Bethsaida, a town bordering on the Sea of Tiberias 
and was one of the first of our Lord's disciples and 
was His constant companion and follower. He brought 
Nathanael, a person of great note and eminence, to 
the knowledge of the Messiah; and it was to St. 
Philip that certain Greeks went with the request, 
" Sir, we would see Jesus." St. Philip is said to have 
carried the Gospel to Northern Asia, where by his 



PISCINA— POSTULANT 213 

preaching and miracles he made many converts ; his 
name has also been connected with the Church in 
Russia. He suffered martyrdom at Hieropolis, a city 
of Phrygia, where he was crucified and stoned on the 
cross. In ecclesiastical art St. Philip is variously 
represented; with a basket in his hand; with two 
loaves and a cross ; with a tall cross and book, etc. 
For notice of St. James see article on James (St.) the 
Less. 

Piscina. — A stone basin with a drain pipe to carry 
off water used in the ablutions of the sacred vessels 
at the celebration of the Holy Eucharist. 

Plain Song. — The name given to the ancient music 
with which the Church service was rendered. Thus 
Blunt in the Annotated Prayer-book, speaking of 
Church music says, " In the remodeling of our English 
services, the great aim was not to discard, but to 
utilize the ancient plain song, to adapt it to the trans- 
lated offices, to restore it to something more of its 
primitive* plainness,' to rid it of its modern corruptions, 
its wearisome ornaments and flourishes so that the 
Priest's part, on the one hand, might be intelligible 
and distinct, not veiled in a dense cloud of unmeaning 
notes, and the people's part made so easy and straight- 
forward as to render their restored participation in the 
public worship of the Sanctuary at once practicable 
and pleasurable." 

Post Communion. — The name given to that portion 
of the Communion Office which is read after all have 
communicated, and is the giving of thanks for the 
grace received. 

Postulant. — The canonical name for one who de- 



214 POSTURES IN PUBLIC WORSHIP 

sires to become a Candidate for Holy Orders and 
whose name is entered by the Bishop upon the list of 
Postulants, as required by Canon 2, Title I of the 
Digest. A Postulant having been duly received may 
afterwards be recommended by the Standing Com- 
mittee of the Diocese, to the Bishop for admission as a 
Candidate for Holy Orders. 

Postures in Public Worship. — The principles in- 
volved in the postures to be taken in Public Worship 
are set forth in the article on Kneeling (which see). 
While to the stranger in the Church the various 
postures taken in the services seem complicated, yet 
the rule for them is very simple, which is this : We 
stand in praise, kneel in prayer and are seated during 
the hearing of the Word. 

Prayer. — Prayer has been defined as the soul's 
converse with God, or communion with God in de- 
votional exercises, and may be said to be a universally 
recognized necessity in the life of man. But prayer 
involves much more than simply asking for certain 
things, which seems to be the common conception of 
this duty. Properly speaking, prayer consists of five 
parts, as follows : 



Adoration ) v- i r^ j> ^ 

-ru ^ ■ ' y which concern God s glory. 
Ihanksgiving ) ** -^ 



Confession ) , . i • j- -j i j 

T> 4.-4.' r which concern our individual needs. 

Petition ) 

Intercession, which concerns the needs of 

others. 

The efficacy of prayer rests on the Mediation 

of Christ, and its warrant is to be found in the words, 

" Ask and it shall be given you ; seek and ye shall 



PRAYER BOOK, THE 215 

find ; knock and it shall be opened unto you." God 
our Father has promised to hear the petitions of 
those who ask in His Son's Name, and who faithfully 
call upon Him and we know that His promise cannot 
fail. There are many remarkable instances of the power 
of prayer to be found both in the Old and the New 
Testaments, as well, also, in the lives of many earnest 
and faithful men who, in this present time, continue 
" instant in prayer." 

Prayer Book, The^— -The title of our manual of de- 
votions is " The Book of Common Prayer." It is 
called Common Prayer^ because it is to be used by the 
Congregation in Public Worship, and is thus dis- 
tinguished from prayer in private. As such it com- 
prehends the needs, feelings and devotions common to 
all. The efficacy of Common Prayer consists in its 
being a united service and to this end arises the neces- 
sity of a prescribed form. Such prescribed form had 
its origin in the Christian Church from the very 
earliest ages, and so early were Liturgies introduced 
that four of them are mentioned under the names of 
St. Peter, St. Mark, St. James and St. John. (See Lit- 
urgies.) Liturgies thus became an inherent feature 
of the Christian Church, and wherever it was planted 
its worship was according to such prescribed form. 
Thus when Christianity was introduced into Britain 
we find a Liturgy in use there from the beginning. 
This Liturgy continued in use, although varying in 
many details in different dioceses, until it was super- 
seded by the Book of Offices set forth by Osmund, 
Bishop of Salisbury, in a. d. 1078, known as the 
Sarum Use. This was adopted with little variation by 



2i6 PRAYERS FOR THE DEAD 

most of the Churches of the Kingdom. But gradu- 
ally the Public Offices became defaced by the inno- 
vations and corruptions of Rome; these, however, 
were expunged at the time of the Reformation and 
the Book of Common Prayer was set forth. The 
Prayer-book as we now have it is the result of a long 
period of study and legislation. It is to be noticed 
that it was not the object of the English Reformers to 
create something new, to introduce innovations, but 
simply to exclude errors and corruptions. To this 
end, they retained those portions of the ancient For- 
mularies which were sanctioned by the Holy Scriptures 
^nd by primitive usage. The first practical result of 
this movement is seen in the First Prayer-book of 
Edward VI set forth in English, and which was pub- 
licly used on Whitsun Day, June 9th, 1549. After- 
wards many other revisions took place, until the 
English Prayer-book, as it practically is now, was set 
forth in 1662 ; since which time only a few and unim- 
portant changes have been made. The American 
Prayer-book, adapted from the English Book was set 
forth and ratified October i6th, 1789, and afterwards 
revised in 1 883-1 892, as it now stands. (See Respon- 
sive Service, Forms, also Scriptures in Prayer- 
book.) 

Prayers for the Dead. — Prayers for the departed 
are in accordance with the devout instinct and loving 
heart of man, and are sanctioned by all the Liturgies 
of the Primitive Church. In these we find that the 
commemorations of the departed were not only gen- 
eral commemorations, but that names of persons who 
were to be prayed for were read out from the Diptychs 



PRECENTOR 217 

(which see). The devout mind does not argue about 
" Prayers for the Dead," he prays them. 

" How can I cease to pray for thee ? Somewhere 
In God's great universe thou art to-day. 
Can He not reach thee with His tender care ? 
Can He not hear me when for thee I pray ? " 

Precentor. — The name given to the choirmaster; 
one who is director of the music in a choir. 

Pre-Lenten Season. — -The name commonly given 
to the weeks preceding Lent covered by the three 
Sundays entitled, Septuagesimay Sexagesima and 
Quinquagesima. The Season is so called because the 
services on these Sundays are intended to prepare us 
for the due observance of Lent. (See Septuagesima.) 

Presbyter. — The original word for " Elder " in the 
New Testament is Presbuteros, shortened in English to 
Presbyter ; further shortened to Prester^ and finally to 
Priest (which see, also Elder). 

Presentation of Christ. — A Festival of the Church 
observed on February 2. It is a double Festival as 
we learn from its title which reads, " The Presentation 
of Christ in the Temple, commonly called the Purifi- 
cation of Saint Mary the Virgin." " This connection," 
says Blunt, " of the two events is, doubtless, to show 
the close relation which the acts of the Blessed Virgin 
bore to the Incarnation of our Lord ; and that she 
is most honored by associating her with her divine 
Son." The Festival is popularly called Candlemas 
(which see). It is the fortieth day after Christmas, 
that being the period at which the rites of Purification 
and Presentation were enjoined by the Law, 



2i8 PRESIDING BISHOP— PRIME 

Presiding Bishop. — The name given to the Senior 
Bishop by consecration of the American Church, who 
presides in the House of Bishops and in the General 
Convention when both Houses meet as one body. 
When the Convention is not in session he acts as 
Primate of the American Church. Following is the 
list of those Bishops who have acted as 

Presiding Bishops: 

I — Bishop Seabury from Nov. 14, 1784, to Feb. 25, 1796. 
2 — Bishop White from Feb. 25, 1796 to July 17, 1836. 
3 — Bishop Griswold from July 17, 1836, to Feb. 16, 1842. 
4 — Bishop Chase from Feb. 16, 1842, to Sept. 20, 1852. 
5 — Bishop Brownell from Sept. 20, 1852, to Jan. 13, 1865. 
6 — ^Bishop Hopkins from Jan. 13, 1865, to Jan. 9, 1868. 
7 — Bishop Smith from Jan. 9, 1868, to May 31, 1884. 
8 — Bishop Lee from May 31, 1884 to April 12, 1887. 
9 — Bishop Williams from April 12, 1887 to Feb. 7, 1899. 
10 — Bishop Clark from Feb. 7, 1899. 

Priest. — The shortened form for Presbyter. The 
title of the second Order of the Ministry. His chief 
duties are to offer the Holy Sacrifice in the Eucharist, 
to administer Baptism, to give absolution, to give the 
Priestly Blessing at Marriages, Churchings, and at 
other services of the Church : in fact, to exercise 
every sacred function which is not properly or 
exclusively Episcopal, that is, belonging to the Bishop. 
(See Presbyter, also Elder.) 

Primate — The name given to a Metropolitan or 
Archbishop who is the presiding Bishop of a National 
Church. 

Prime. — One of the seven Canonical Hours (which 
see). 



PRISONERS— PROCESSIONAL CROSS 219 

Prisoners. — (See Visitation of Prisoners.) 
Private Baptism. — (See Baptism, Private.) 
Proanaphora. — A more Churchly name for the in- 
troductory parts of the Communion Office, commonly 
called "Ante Communion." Properly speaking, the 
Proanaphoral service includes all that portion of the 
Communion service which precedes the Sursum Corda^ 
" Lift up your hearts." 

Pro-Cathedral. — A Parish Church used for Cathe- 
dral or Diocesan purposes, but without the formation 
of a legal Cathedral organization and without a Cathe- 
dral chapter. 

Procession of the Holy Ghost. — The word " Pro- 
cession " is used to express the relation in the Blessed 
Trinity between the Father and the Holy Ghost. 
As we believe that the Son is eternally begotten of 
the Father, so we believe that the Holy Ghost is a 
Person eternally proceeding from the Father, as set 
forth in the article of the Creed, " Who proceedeth 
from the Father and the Son." The words " and the 
Son " were added later, and the article is generally 
interpreted as meaning that the Holy Ghost emanates 
from the Father through the Son, and therefore pro- 
ceeds from both ; or as an ancient writer expressed it, 
" Always hath the Spirit proceeded from the Father 
and received of the Son." (See Holy Ghost, also 

FiLIOQUE.) 

Processional Cross. — The standard Cross borne in 
front of a procession of Choir and Clergy as they 
enter or go out of the church. This method of 
entering the church is a very old custom and still 
prevails where the choir is vested. 



220 PROPER LESSONS— PROTESTANT 

Proper Lessons. — The portions of Scripture from 
the Old and New Testaments appointed to be read on 
a Sunday or Holy Day at Morning and Evening 
Prayer. The word " Proper " as thus used is intended 
to indicate that the Lesson is appropriate to the Sun- 
day or Holy Day and is to be read on that day in- 
stead of the Lesson appointed for the Daily Office. 
(See Lectionary, also Lesson.) 

Proper Preface. — The Preface is that portion of the 
Communion Office, beginning with the words " Lift 
up your hearts," immediately preceding the Ter 
Sanctus (which see), and the Proper Preface contains 
the additional words set forth to emphasize the great 
Truths commemorated on certain High Festivals, 
namely, Christmas Day, Easter Day, Ascension 
Day, Whitsun Day and Trinity Sunday. 

Proper Psalms. — Certain great days of the Church 
are so important in the truths they set forth, the 
Church hath thought good to order that all Holy 
Scriptures that can possibly be used in illustration 
thereof shall be read on those days. Thus in addition 
to the Proper Lessons there are also Proper Psalms y 
and the days for which they are appointed with the 
number of the Psalms to be read are to be found in 
the Table prefixed to the Psalter in the Prayer-book. 

Protestant. — A name given to certain persons who 
protested against a law made by the Emperor Charles 
V and his Diet in 1529. The name is commonly ap- 
plied to what are known as " Evangelical Denomina- 
tions," as opposed to Romanism. But as so many 
Heretics, Atheists, Freethinkers and Nothingarians are 
included under the name Protestant^ the word is going 



PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL 221 ' 

out of use among Church-people, having lost much 
of its proper meaning. 
Protestant Episcopal. — (See American Church.) 
Provinces. — The name given to certain grouping 
together of two or more Dioceses for the more con- 
venient management of the work and legislation of 
the Church. The chief or presiding Bishop of the 
Province is generally the Bishop of the metropolis or 
chief city and therefore he is styled Metropolitan, and 
also Archbishop. In England the Church is divided 
into two Provinces, Canterbury and York. The 
Church in the United States is practically only one 
Province. But the growth and increase of the Church 
here have been so great, it is being found more and 
more necessary to seek a proper division into Prov- 
inces, and steps have already been taken to this end. 

Psalter, The. — The name given to the Book of 
Psalms as set forth in the Prayer-book for use in 
Public Worship. The Psalms were originally set forth 
to be sung, not said, and this is the only proper way 
of rendering them in the Church's service. The 
colon to be found in each verse of the Psalter is put 
there to facilitate chanting them. The present 
method of reading the Psalter arose simply from lack 
of musical facilities in the early days of the Church in 
this country ; and because this method still prevails in 
many places, the average Churchman thinks this is 
the proper way of rendering them. This is a mis- 
take, and in many parishes this mistake has been cor- 
rected ; the Psalter for the day being sung just as the 
detached Psalms, such as the Venite, Jubilate , etc., are 
sung. It is to be noted that the version of the Psalter 



222 PURIFICATION— QUADRILATERAL 

is not that of the Authorized Version of 1611. but 
that of the Great Bible of 1540. This was retained 
in the Prayer-book because the people had become 
familiar with it, and because it is more rhythmical and 
suited to chanting. The Psalter is divided into sixty 
portions to be used at Daily Morning and Evening 
Prayer and is thus designed to be read through once 
a month. (See Daily Prayer.) 

Purification, The. — (See Presentation of Christ, 
also Candlemas.) 

Purificator. — The name given to a small linen nap- 
kin used for wiping the sacred vessels after a Celebra- 
tion. 



Quadragesima. — Mesimng fortietk ; a name to be 
found in the Prayer-book for the First Sunday in 
Lent, because it occurs about forty days before 
Easter. 

Quadrilateral. — The name commonly given to the 
summary of the declaration of the House of Bishops 
made in the General Convention held at Chicago in 
1886, concerning the terms which they deemed to be 
a sufficient basis for the Reunion of Christendom, and 
which was reaffirmed by the Conference of Bishops of 
the Anglican Communion, held at Lambeth Palace, 
England, in July, 1888. This declaration is sum- 
marized under four heads as follows : 

I. The Holy Scriptures of the Old and New 
Testaments, as " containing all things necessary to sal- 



QUALIFICATIONS FOR HOLY ORDERS 223 

vation," and as being the rule and ultimate standard 
of faith. 

2. The Apostles' Creed, as the Baptismal Symbol ; 
and the Nicene Creed, as the sufficient statement of 
the Christian faith. 

3. The two Sacraments ordained by Christ Him- 
self — Baptism and the Supper of the Lord — ministered 
with unfailing use of Christ's words of Institution, 
and of the elements ordained by Him. 

4. The Historic Episcopate, locally adapted in the 
methods of its administration to the varying needs of 
the nations and peoples called of God into the Unity 
of His Church. 

Qualifications for Holy Orders. — These are stated 
in the Preface to the Ordinal set forth in the Prayer- 
book as follows : that the Candidate be of the age 
required by the Canon in that case provided ; that he 
be a man of virtuous conversation and without crime ; 
and, after examination and trial, found to be sufficiently 
instructed in the Holy Scripture and otherwise 
learned as the Canons require. (See Examination 
FOR Holy Orders.) 

Quick. — A word used in the Creed and elsewhere 
in the Prayer-book, being the old English word for 
the living as distinguished from the dead. 

Quicunque Vult. — The name given to the Athana- 
sian Creed, from the first Latin words with which it 
begins, and meaning " Whosoever will." The Atha- 
nasian Creed is not used in the American Church, but 
is found in the English Prayer-book and is required 
to be said on certain Festivals. 

Quiet Day. — The name given to a day set apart 



224 QUINQUAGESIMA— REAL PRESENCE 

for special devotions, meditation and instruction for 
the members of a parish, or school or society. There 
is always a celebration of the Holy Eucharist, hours 
of prayer with a meditation or instruction given by 
the Priest, with times of silent prayer and intercession. 
Such days have been found to be very helpful in 
deepening the spiritual life, and are usually conducted 
by a Priest well experienced in such work, and who 
is specially invited for the purpose. 

Quinquagesima. — The name given to the Sunday 
next before Lent, because it is the fiftieth day be- 
fore Easter ; Quinquagesima meaning fiftieth. (See 
Septuagesima.) 



R 



Rail. — (See Altar Rail.) 

Ratification, The. — The American Prayer-book 
having been set forth, it was duly ratified by the 
action of the General Convention on October i6th, 
1789, and the certificate of such ratification appears in 
every copy of the Prayer-book, declaring " it to be 
the Liturgy of this Church," and requiring " that it be 
received as such by all the members of the same." 

Real Presence. — The name given to the Church's 
doctrine concerning Christ's Presence in the Holy 
Eucharist. The term " Real Presence " is intended to 
signify that the Presence of our Lord in this Sacra- 
ment is a reality ; that while His Presence is spiritual, 
it is none the less real, and not simply figurative. 
The sacrament is not a mere sign or token of an ab- 



RECEPTION INTO THE CHURCH 225 

sent Christ. It is a great deal more. As it is Christ 
who invites, bids and calls us to this Feast and pro- 
vides the spiritual food for it, it would be strange in- 
deed if we were uncertain whether He is there to 
receive us and to feed us ; and if He is present, His 
Presence must be very real. Under the outward 
form of Bread and Wine we have the Scriptural 
warrant to believe that the Body and the Blood of 
Christ are given, taken and received verily and indeed 
by the faithful in the Lord's Supper, to the strengthen- 
ing and refreshing of their souls, — as declared in the 
Church Catechism and the Twenty-eighth Article of 
Religion. Being assured of this fact, it is useless and 
only fruitful in doubt and perplexity , to speculate upon 
the manner of this Presence, which is a Mystery of the 
Gospel ; as such the Church has received and taught 
it, but has never explained or defined. This being the 
attitude of the Church, it will be our wisdom to say 
of this Mystery: 



«* Christ was the Word that spake it; 
He took the Bread and brake it, 
And what that Word did make it, 
That I believe and take it." 



Reception into the Church. — (See Baptism, 
Private.) 

Recessional. — The name given to the retiring of 
choir and clergy in due order after a church service. 
Some objection has been raised to this use of the 
word, but as nothing better has been substituted for 
it, the word continues in use. 



226 RECTOR— REFRESHMENT SUNDAY 

Rector. — The ofificial title of the Priest who has 
charge of a Parish and as such is its ruler, guide 
and director. The word means " one who rules." 
Like other organizations, the Parish must have a head, 
and by the canons of the Church, the Rector is head 
of the Parish. As such he is ex officio head of all its 
organizations. He is the presiding officer at all 
Vestry meetings, superintendent of the Sunday-school, 
and President of all Guilds, Brotherhoods and other 
parochial societies. These offices he may delegate to 
others, but ex officio the Rector is head of all, and all 
that may be done in the parish is to be done with ref- 
erence to his consent and approval. 

Rectory. — The house owned by the parish, intended 
for the use of the Rector as his home. 

Red Letter Days. — Those Festivals of the Church 
for which Collect, Epistle and Gospel are provided in 
the Prayer-book. They are so called from having 
been printed in the Calendar in red letters. The words 
have passed into popular use to denote any notably 
auspicious or favorable day ; a day to be remembered. 

Refreshment Sunday. — The Fourth Sunday in Lent 
is so called from the Gospel for the day, which relates 
the feeding of the five thousand by our Lord in the 
wilderness. As the late Bishop Coxe pointed out in 
his " Thoughts on the Services," " having thus far (in 
the Lenten services) considered the havoc of sin, we 
come now to consider its repair ; and because the suf- 
ficiency of Christ to refresh and satisfy our hunger and 
thirst after righteousness is exhibited in the Gospel 
for this day. It has little of the austere character of 
the other Sundays in Lent ; and its design is the en- 



REGENERATION— REGISTRAR 227 

couragement of catechumens and penitents." (See 
Fourth Sunday in Lent ; also Lent, Sundays in.) 

Regeneration. — The inward and spiritual gift in 
Holy Baptism is regeneration ^ that is being born anew. 
It is well to note that Regeneration^ or the " New 
Birth " is often confounded with " Conversion," or they 
are regarded as synonymous terms. This is a mis- 
take and contrary to the teaching of Holy Scripture. 
Regeneration is a New Birth unto God whereby we 
become partakers of the nature of Christ. As the 
natural birth, so the new and spiritual Birth can take 
place only once, and that in Holy Baptism. A bap- 
tized Christian may repeatedly fall from Grace, and by 
repentance, by amendment of life and by forgiveness 
he may be again restored, (this is Conversions^ but he 
cannot be said to be again regenerate without a griev- 
ous misapprehension of the language of the Bible and 
a total departure from the Doctrine of the Primitive 
Church, By Regeneration^ therefore, is meant that 
gracious act of God whereby for Christ's sake. He 
brings us into a new relationship with Himself, adopts 
us as His own children, translates us into the kingdom 
of His Son, incorporates us into His Church, and so 
brings us under the influence of the Holy Spirit. 
Regeneration is the name originated for Baptism by 
our Lord Himself in His discourse with Nicodemus, 
as recorded in the third chapter of St. John's Gospel, 
and it is for this reason that this passage is appointed 
to be read in the service for the Baptism of Adults. 
(See Baptism, Holy ; also Infant Baptism.) 

Register (See Parish Register.) 

Registrar. — The title of an officer of the Conven- 



228 RELIGIOUS ORDERS— REPROACHES 

tion, whether of the General Convention or of the Con- 
vention or Council of a Diocese. His duty is to collect 
and preserve such papers, reports, journals and other 
documents relating to the history and property of the 
Church as are now or may hereafter become the prop- 
erty of the Convention, and to keep the same in a 
safe and convenient place. 

Religious Orders. — In the American Church there 
are many religious orders composed of men or women 
who have separated themselves from the world 
that they may devote themselves by associated effort 
more unreservedly to the Church's work. Some are 
bands of Priests, like the " Society of the Mission 
Priests of St. John Evangelist," or the " Order of the 
Holy Cross," this latter also including laymen ; others 
are bands of laymen alone, such as the " Order of the 
Brothers of Nazareth " ; and others are Sisterhoods, 
composed of women who have devoted themselves for 
life to the work of the Church, such as the " Sistei's of 
St. Mary," " Sisters of St. Monica," etc. Members of 
the Sisterhoods do work in schools, hospitals, and 
among the wretched, the poor and neglected. These 
religious orders have proved to be very efficient aids 
in the Church's work in many parts of our land and 
are highly commended for the sacrifice they display 
and for the admirable methods of their work. 

Reproaches, The. — In the ancient observance of 
Good Friday there was used a service called " The 
Reproaches." This consisted of certain striking pas- 
sages read from Micah 3 : 3 and 4, as well as other 
Scriptures, with the respond, " Holy God, Holy and 
Mighty, Holy and Immortal, have mercy upon us." 



REREDOS— RESPONSIVE SERVICE 229 

They are called " Reproaches " from the character of 
the first passage read, namely, " O my people what 
have I done unto thee, and wherein have I wearied 
thee ? Answer me ; " this being read also as a respond 
to the other passages. The Reproaches are now fre- 
quently used in many churches on Good Friday as a 
separate service and are very solemn and impressive. 

Reredos. — A carved or sculptured screen of wood 
or stone placed above and back of the Altar. The 
word is a compound of the old English rere^ the same 
as " rear," and the French word doSy derived from the 
Latin dorsum, meaning " back." 

Responds. — In the old system of reading Holy 
Scripture in Divine Service, short selections from dif- 
ferent books of the Bible were read successively, with 
short Anthems being sung after each, which were 
called " responds." This responsory system of read- 
ing Holy Scripture is still retained in its old form in 
the case of the Ten Commandments when read in the 
Communion service. One of the principal changes 
made in revising the Prayer-book in 1549 was the 
setting forth of longer Lessons with responsory can- 
ticles sung at the end only. Thus the respond to the 
First Morning Lesson is the Te Deum, and the re- 
spond to the Second Lesson is the Benedictus, etc. 

Responses. — The name given to the answers made 
by the people in the Church services as in the Ver- 
sicles, the Litany, after the Ten Commandments, etc. 

Responsive Service. — The glory of the Episcopal 
Church is its responsive service, as provided by the 
Book of Common Prayer. By means of this, the 
people have their part in the service. Thus worship 



230 RETABLE— RETREAT 

becomes general throughout the whole congregation 
and the people are not silent spectators, nor yet 
simply an audience. But however reasonable and de- 
sirable this may be, there is a deeper principle in- 
volved. The responsive character of the services 
brings out and emphasizes the " Priesthood of the 
People." St. Peter, in his First General Epistle, wri- 
ting to the Baptized, says of them, " But ye are a 
chosen generation, a royal Priesthood, an holy nation, 
a peculiar people, that ye should show forth the praise 
of Him who hath called you out of darkness into His 
marvelous Light." Thus the Baptized are called in 
Holy Scripture " a royal priesthood," and this doctrine 
pervades the Prayer-book. The whole system of re- 
sponsive worship is founded upon the Priesthood of the 
Laity, and enables them to show forth the praise of 
Him who hath called them out of darkness into His 
marvelous Light. (See Amen; Forms; also Ver- 

SICLES.) 

Ratable. — A shelf at the back of the Altar, usually 
fastened to the reredos, on which are placed the Altar 
cross, the vases for flowers, and the candlesticks. The 
necessity for the retable arises from the fact of the 
reverent usage of the Church, which requires that 
nothing shall be placed on the Altar but the Euchar- 
istic vessels, the book rest and the book. 

Retreat. — This is a term used to designate a time 
of retirement as a means of deepening the Spiritual 
life of the Clergy, for whose benefit it is held. It in- 
volves a temporary submission to the monastic rule 
of silence, meditation, confession and conference. In 
Holy Scripture we read of our Lord and His disciples 



RING 231 

constantly going into retreat in some shape or other. 
Christ on the hilltop, St. Paul in the desert near 
Damascus, St. Peter on the roof of his house, retired 
for prayer and meditation. The Retreat as now con- 
ducted gives each one the opportunity to make 
special effort to see more clearly those great principles 
of Religion which can only be seen by such effort 
and by such special spiritual exercises. In some 
Dioceses an annual Pre-Lenten Retreat is held for 
both Bishop and clergy in preparation for the solemn 
and spiritual work of Lent. It is a cheering sign of 
spiritual revival which many will welcome, to see 
Bishop and Clergy thus meeting and withdrawing for 
a season from the world, for prayer, for intercom- 
munion and instruction. 

Ring. — The custom of the Wedding Ring was 
probably adopted by the early Church from the mar- 
riage customs of the Jews and also of the heathen, as 
its use has been almost universal. From its shape, 
having neither beginning nor ending, it is regarded as 
an emblem of eternity, constancy, and integrity. It 
is placed on the fourth finger of the woman's left 
hand, and the ancient ceremony of doing so was to 
place it first on the thumb at the Name of the first 
Person of the Trinity ; on the next finger, at the 
Name of the Son ; on the third at the Name of the 
Holy Ghost, and then on the fourth finger, and leav- 
ing it there at the word " Amen." The ring is, also, 
frequently given at the consecration of a Bishop, to 
symbolize his espousal with the Church in his Diocese. 
Thus bestowed, it is the symbol of authority and is 
called the Episcopal Ring. 



232 RITES AND CEREMONIES 

Rites and Ceremonies. — The Rites and Ceremonies 
of the Church are based on the Apostolic injunction, 
*' Let all things be done decently and in order." By 
rites are meant certain prescribed ordinances, and by 
ceremonies certain sacred observances, as distinguished 
from Sacraments. These when prescribed by lawful 
authority are instrumental in promoting uniformity of 
worship and are conducive to regularity and edifica- 
tion. We learn from the Twentieth Article of Religion 
that the power to decree Rites and Ceremonies rests 
with the Church, and, as set forth in the Twenty-fourth 
Article, " every particular and national Church hath 
authority to ordain, change and abolish ceremonies, 
ordained only by man's authority." The Rites and 
Ceremonies of the American Church, are set forth 
and implied in the Book of Common Prayer, marked 
out in the rubrics and the Tables prefixed to it. 

Ritual. [ By ritual is meant the ceremonial 
Ritualism. ) part of Religion ; the name is also ap- 
plied to the book in which the Rites and Ceremonies 
are set forth. By ritualism is meant the system of 
ritual or prescribed form of religious worship. There- 
fore, these words meaning what they do are to be 
lifted up out of all party spirit and are to be regarded 
as expressive of the Church's real system of worship. 
Loyalty to the Prayer-book demands obedience to the 
rubrics on the part of both minister and people. 
Then it is well to remember that when the Prayer- 
book was first set forth in 1549, the principal change 
was that the services should be said in English ; the 
ritual remained the same. This explains the origin 
of many practices which now prevail in the Church as 



ROCHET— ROGATION DAYS 233 

a matter of course, such as kneeling, bowing at the 
Name of Jesus, the use of vestments, etc. These are 
simply what had been in use in the early Church, 
and the use of the Prayer-book presupposes them all. 
It is well, also, to observe that Ritualism properly 
considered, emphasizes the continuity of the Church 
before and after the Reformation, and is a standing 
protest against the false idea that the Episcopal 
Church was founded by Henry the Eighth, or that it 
is a mere schism from the Church of Rome. (See 
Ornaments ; also Undivided Church, The.) 

Rochet. — A Bishop's vestment, and may be de- 
scribed as a long narrow surplice or alb which he 
wears under the Chimere (which see). 

Rogation Days. — The Monday, Tuesday and 
Wednesday before Ascension Day. They are days of 
abstinence preparatory to the great Feast of the 
Ascension. They are so called from the Latin word 
rogare, meaning to ask, and coming as they do in the 
early part of the year, it was customary on these days 
to ask God's blessing on the fruits of the earth. So 
that the Rogation Days bear the same relation to the 
plowing and sowing that Thanksgiving Day bears to 
the harvest. Two special prayers for this purpose, 
entitled " For Fruitful Seasons, — To be used on Roga- 
tion Sunday and the Rogation Days," were introduced 
into the American Prayer-book at its last revision in 
1892. The Rogation Days were originated about the 
middle of the Fifth Century by Mamercus, Bishop of 
Vienne in Gaul, on the occasion of a great calamity 
that threatened his Diocese ; whence arose the custom 
of saying the Litany and certain Psalms such as 103d 



234 ROGATION SUNDAY— SABAOTH 

and 104th, during perambulations of parishes. This 
method of celebrating the Rogation Days still prevails 
in many parishes in England. 

Rogation Sunday. — The Fifth Sunday after Easter, 
being the Sunday next before the Rogation Days and 
Ascension Day is so called, and no doubt from the 
words with which the Gospel for the day begins, 
" Verily, verily, I say unto you. Whatsoever ye shall 
ask the Father in My Name, He will give it you." 
(See Rogation Days.) 

Rood Screen. — The word " rood " is the old Saxon 
word for cross or crucifix ; and the term " rood screen " 
is the name given to the screen or open partition to 
be seen in many churches, placed between the chancel 
and the nave, and which is always surmounted by the 
roody i. e.y the cross. 

Rubric. — The rules or directions in the Prayer- 
book, printed in Italics, concerning the method of 
conducting the services. While they are now usually 
printed in black ink, they are still called rubrics from 
the fact that they were formerly always printed in 
red ; rubric being derived from a Latin word meaning 
red. 



Sabaoth.— The Hebrew word for " Hosts." The 
words " Lord God of Sabaoth," to be found in the 
Te Deum, mean the same as " Lord God of Hosts " 
in the Ter Sanctus in the Communion Service. 



SABBATH— SACRAMENT 235 

Sabbath. — The Jewish weekly day of rest (which 
the word means) observed on the seventh day because 
God rested on that day from His work of creation. 
It is no longer binding on Christians, and the name is 
very improperly applied to the first day of the week 
which Christians observe as a day of rest and worship. 
(See Lord's Day.) 

Sacrament. — The word " Sacrament " is derived 
from the Latin Sacramentum, meaning the military 
oath required of the soldiers of ancient Rome. Its 
outward sign was the uplifted hand whereby the sol- 
dier pledged himself to loyalty, which may be re- 
garded as the thing signified by that outward gesture. 
The word came to be used for those ordinances of the 
Christian Church possessing an " outward sign " and 
conveying an " inward grace." Thus the Church Cat- 
echism treating of the two Sacraments " generally 
necessary to salvation, that is to say. Baptism and the 
Supper of the Lord," defines a sacrament as being an 
outward and visible sign ordained by Christ, of an in- 
ward and spiritual grace given by Him as its accom- 
paniment. This definition has reference to the Sacra- 
mental system of the Church and means that Christ ap- 
pointed only two Sacraments that are generally or uni- 
versally necessary to salvation. It does not imply that 
there are not other Sacramental agencies in the Church 
— ^but only that these two are absolutely necessary to 
salvation. For example, if a man would be saved he 
must receive Holy Baptism and Holy Communion 
where these Sacraments are to be had ; but for his sal- 
vation it is not necessary that he should be married, or 
ordained to the Sacred Ministry, and yet Marriage and 



236 SACRED VESSELS— SACRISTY 

Ordination are thoroughly sacramental in character in 
that they are grace conferring, and therefore, in her 
book of Homilies the Church calls them Sacraments. 
The great English divines generally take this position 
in regard to the Sacraments and the Sacramental Sys- 
tem of the Church. Thus Archbishop Bramhall de- 
clares : " The proper and certain Sacraments of the 
Christian Church, common to all, or (in the words of 
our Church) generally necessary to Salvation, are but 
two. Baptism and the Supper of the Lord. . . . 
The rest we retain, though not under the notion of 
such proper and general Sacraments, — as Confirma- 
tion, Ordination, Matrimony, Penitence and lastly, the 
Visitation of the Sick." So also. Bishop Jeremy 
Taylor says, " it is none of the doctrine of the Church 
of England, that there are two Sacraments only, but 
that * two only are generally necessary to salvation.' " 

Sacred Vessels. — (See Vessels, Sacred.) 

Sacrifice. — A solemn offering made to God accord- 
ing to His ordinance, for His honor and for the ben- 
efit of sinners, as in the Holy Communion which is 
called " our sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving," and 
in which the merits and death of Christ are pleaded 
for the remission of our sins. 

Sacristan. — An old word derived from the Latin 
sacray meaning sacred things, still retained to desig- 
nate one who has charge of the Sacristy with all its 
contents, viz., the vestments and sacred vessels. The 
word has been corrupted into sexton which is now 
used for the man who takes care of the church build- 
ing. 

Sacristy. — The apartment in a church building 



SAINT— SANCTUARY 237 

where the vestments, books and sacred vessels are 
kept ; sometimes called the vestry. 

Saint. — The New Testament name for all the Bap- 
tized, who are declared to be " an holy nation," by 
reason of their incorporation into Christ's mystical 
Body. Like the ancient people of God they may not 
in their individual lives fully realize their high destiny, 
yet are they partakers of an holy calling. The word 
has since come to be used only of those of extra- 
ordinary virtue and who, perchance, suffered for the 
Truth's sake. 

Saints* Days. — It has always been characteristic of 
the devotional system of the Christian Church to 
commemorate before God the grace given to His 
faithful servants whereby they were enabled to live 
righteously and to bear witness to His Truth, and to 
pray that we may follow the good examples of these 
His servants and with them be made partakers of 
Everlasting Life. (See Diptychs.) The day com- 
memorated is generally that of the Saint's death, because 
like his Master, he passed through death to the portals 
of Everlasting Life. According to the Prayer-book 
the Saints commemorated in this Church are the 
Twelve Apostles ; St. John Baptist and St. Barnabas ; 
the Evangelists St. Mark and St. Luke ; the Holy In- 
nocents, St. Stephen ; Conversion of St. Paul ; and in 
addition, St. Michael and All Angels' Day, and All 
Saints' Day. The Saints commemorated in our Cal- 
endar are all treated of elsewhere under their proper 
titles, to which the reader is referred. 

Sanctuary. — Meaning the " Holy Place " ; the name 
given to that portion of the Chancel within the rail 



238 SCHISM 

where the Altar stands ; from this fact the whole 
church building is frequently called the Sanctuary of 
God. 

Schism. — Derived from a Greek word, meaning 
fissure, or renty and may be defined as a rending of 
the Body of Christ, His Church on earth, and making 
divisions in the one Body. The divisions between 
the East and West, and between Rome and the An- 
glican Communion may be described in St. Paul's 
words as " schism in the Body," rather than schism 
from it, inasmuch as none of these three bodies has 
lost any of the essentials of Church Unity — the Apos- 
tolic Ministry, the Sacraments, the Creeds and the 
Holy Scriptures. But the word also means separation 
from the Church and is applied to those religious 
bodies which have abandoned the Historic Church. 
Such wilful separation, whether within the Church or 
without, St. Paul, in i Corinthians, calls a sin (i Cor. 
1 : 10 ; 3:3; 11:18), and in Romans 16 : 18, we are 
directed to avoid those who cause divisions. The 
Church regards her unity as of such vital importance 
to her own life and to the life of each individual soul, 
she bids us pray in the Litany, " From all false doc- 
trine, heresy, and Schism, Good Lord, deliver us." 
(See Unity, Church ; and also Undivided Church. ) 

Scriptures in the Prayer-book. — It has been pointed 
out, on the authority of a careful and detailed calcu- 
lation that of the whole Prayer-book, three-fifths of it 
are taken from the Bible and that two-fifths of all the 
Church's worship are carried on in the actual words 
of Holy Scripture. Again, that one-half of this Di- 
vine Service is Praise ; one-fourth, Prayer ; and one- 



SEASONS, THE CHURCH 239 

fourth, Reading of the Bible. From these facts, the 
Episcopal Church has been rightly called a " Bible 
Reading Church." We thus learn the great value of 
the Prayer-book in setting forth " the things pertain- 
ing to the Kingdom of God." (See Le^tionary.) 

Seasons, The Church. — (See Christian Year.) 

Sedilia. — From the Latin sedile^ meaning a seat. 
The name given to the seats near the Altar, usually 
placed against the south wall, to be used by the Clergy 
during the sermon at the Holy Communion. 

See. — Derived from the Latin word sedeSy meaning 
a seat. The word is used to designate the place of a 
Bishop's Jurisdiction, and his place of residence, the 
city where his cathedral is ; usually called the See 
City. 

Sentences, The Opening. — Short passages of Holy 
Scripture read at the beginning of Daily Morning and 
Evening Prayer, are so called, and are intended to 
strike the keynote of the service to follow. Originally 
the Daily Services began with the Lord's Prayer, but 
in 1552 the Sentences, with the Exhortation, Confes- 
sion and absolution were prefixed to Morning Prayer ; 
they were not placed in the Evening Prayer until 
1661. In the last revision of the American Prayer- 
book additional Sentences were added and arranged 
to strike the keynote of the Church's great Festivals 
and Fasts, such as Christmas Day, Good Friday, Easter, 
etc. 

Septuagesima. — The name given to the third Sun- 
day before Lent. The explanation of this name for 
this Sunday has been given as follows : " There be- 
ing exactly fifty days between the Sunday next be- 



240 SERVER— SHROVE TUESDAY 

fore Lent and Easter Day inclusive, that Sunday is 
termed QuinquagesimUy i, e.y the fiftieth ; and the two 
Sundays immediately preceding are called from the 
next round numbers, Sexagesimal i. e.y sixtieth, and 
Septuagesimay i. e.y the seventieth." The reason for 
thus numbering these Sundays has been beautifully 
set forth in " Thoughts on the Services " as follows : 
" The Church now (Septuagesima Sunday) enters the 
penumbra of her Lenten Eclipse, and all her services 
are shadowed with the sombre hue of her approaching 
Season of humiliation. . . . We have turned our 
back upon dear old Christmas and the group of holy 
days that hand in hand seemed fairly to dance around 
it ; and setting our faces towards the more sober, but 
still more glorious, light of Easter we begin to num- 
ber the days of preparation, which if duly observed 
will fit us to keep the Paschal as the Apostle com- 
mands, * not with the old leaven . . . but with 
the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth.' " (See 
Pre-Lenten Season.) 

Server One who attends the Priest at a celebra- 
tion of the Holy Communion. The server may be 
either a layman or one of the Clergy. 

Sexagesima. — The second Sunday before Lent is 
so called, because it is about sixty days before Easter; 
Sexagesima meaning sixtieth. (See Septuagesima.) 

Sexts. — One of the seven Canonical Hours (which 
see). 

Shell. — (See Baptismal Shell.) 

Shrove Tuesday The old name given to the 

Tuesday before Ash Wednesday, because on that day 
every one was accustomed to go to the Priest before 



SICK— SIX POINTS OF RITUAL 241 

beginning the observance of Lent, to be shrived, 
shriven, shrove, i. e.j to confess and be absolved. Cer- 
tain social customs have been popularly connected with 
this day, making it a day of merriment and sports and 
dining on pancakes or fritters. The practice of eating 
pancakes on this day still survives in many places, and 
hence it is also called Pancake Tuesday or Pancake 
Day. 
Sick — (See Visitation of the Sick.) 
Sign of the Cross.— (See Cross, The.) 
Simon (St.) and Saint Jude's Day. — A festival of 
the Church observed on October 28th. The union 
of these two Apostles on this day of commemoration 
is intended to teach, as we learn from the Collect, a 
lesson of Christian love and that oneness or unity of 
the Church for which our Lord prayed. St. Simon 
was called to be an Apostle and he is mentioned in 
Holy Scripture as the " Canaanite " and " Zelotes," 
both words meaning a zealot. He is supposed to have 
labored in Egypt and parts of Africa adjacent. One 
tradition has it that he suffered martyrdom by being 
sawn asunder in Persia, at the same time with St. 
Jude who ministered in that country and who was 
martyred by the Magi. For this reason St. Simon is 
usually represented in Ecclesiastical art with a saw in 
his hand. For notice of St. Jude, see Jude, Saint. 
Sisterhoods. — (See Religious Orders.) 
Six Points of Ritual. — Certain ritual acts in the 
celebration of the Holy Communion which it is 
claimed have always characterized the worship of the 
Christian Church. They are enumerated as follows : 
(i) Two Lights on the Altar. (2) The Eastward 



242 SPIRIT— SPIRIT OF MISSIONS 

Position. (3) The Eucharistic Vestments. (4) Wafer 
Bread. (5) The Mixed Chalice, and (6) Incense ; 
each of which is described under its own proper title 
to which the reader is referred. 

Spirit. — (See Holy Ghost ; also Ghost, Ghostly.) 

Spirit, Gifts of the. — (See Gifts of the Holy 
Ghost, Sevenfold.) 

Spirit, Fruits of the. — In the fifth chapter of the 
Epistle to the Galatians St. Paul sets forth the Fruits 
of the Spirit as nine in number, viz: (i) Love, (2) 
Joy, (3) Peace, (4) Longsuffering, (5) Gentleness, (6) 
Goodness, (7) Faith, (8) Meekness, (9) Temperance. 
In this enumeration it will be found that the arrange- 
ment is threefold, corresponding to the three great as- 
pects of life. For example, the first three, " Love, 
Joy, and Peace," have reference to the life of a Chris- 
tian in his intercourse with God. The next four, 
" Longsuffering, Gentleness, Goodness and Faith," de- 
scribe the qualities which should characterize the 
Christian in his bearing towards his fellow-men — 
(Faith, it is to be understood, in this enumeration 
means trust, belief in man, and not the Theological 
Virtue, which is regarded as a root rather than a fruit). 
In the remaining Fruits of the Spirit we have a de- 
scription of the Christian Life in respect of self^ viz., 
" meekness and temperance " — ^" meekness," by which 
is meant a due estimate of the place which self ought 
to hold, and " Temperance," the rigorous determina- 
tion to see to it that self is kept in place. It is inter- 
esting to note that the Fruits of the Spirit form the 
subject of one of the petitions in the Litany. 

Spirit of Missions, The. — The official organ of 



SPONSORS 243 

the American Church by which knowledge of her 
missionary work at home and abroad is made known. 
It is published monthly, is well edited and filled each 
month with very readable and valuable information 
which all should possess. The publication office is in 
the Church Missions House, 281 Fourth Ave., New 
York City. (See Domestic and Foreign Missionary 
Society.) 

Sponsors. — It would be difficult to say with any de- 
gree of certainty at what period the office of Sponsors 
was established, but it appeared in the very earliest 
ages of the Christian Church. It is supposed that 
persecution and the presence of heresy led to its 
institution. During the time of those early persecu- 
tions it stands to reason that the heads of the Church 
must have been aware of the probability of some at 
least of those who had been baptized of receding 
from their vows and thus sinning away their Baptismal 
grace. It was but natural that they should adopt 
every precaution to ascertain the character of those 
whom, by Baptism, they admitted to the Christian 
covenant. They required, therefore, that some of 
their own body answer for the real conversion of the 
presumed neophyte, and should also be Sureties for 
the fulfilment of the promises then made. Then there 
were the probabilities during persecution that the 
parents might not outlive the violence of the times 
and be enabled to watch over the moral and religious 
education of their baptized children. The Church was 
anxious not to lose these lambs of the Flock, and so it 
was a wise and godly provision that there should be 
some one who, in default of their parents, surviving or 



144 STALLS— STANDING COMMITTEE 

in case of their apostasy, might see to it that their 
godchildren were " brought up to lead a godly and a 
Christian life." The advantages arising from this 
ancient institution of Sponsors were so great that it 
has been continued throughout all ages of the Church. 
And even in this present time, if all Sponsors would 
fulfil their duties, many a child now lost to the 
Church, might have been saved to it and brought up 
in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. In the 
case of Baptism of Infants, the significance of Sponsors 
is very great, in that Baptism is a covenant, in which 
God on the one hand is represented by His Minister, 
and the child is represented by his Sponsors, who 
answer for him and agree to see to it that this child 
shall be virtuously brought up and so trained that it 
shall lead the rest of his life according to this be- 
ginning. The Sponsors are called Godfathers and 
Godmothers because of the spiritual affinity created 
in Baptism, their responsibility for the training of the 
child being almost parental. (See Baptism, Holy; 
Infant Baptism ; also Name, The Christian.) 

Stalls. — Seats in the choir (i. e.y chancel) for Clergy 
and Choristers, commonly called Choir Stalls. 

Standing Committee. — The general Canons of the 
American Church provide that in every Diocese there 
shall be a Standing Committee (usually composed of 
not less than three Clergymen and two laymen who 
shall be communicants) to be appointed by the Con- 
vention thereof, whose duties, except so far as provided 
for by the Canons of the General Convention, may be 
prescribed by the Canons of the respective Dioceses. 
In every Diocese where there is a Bishop the Stand- 



STATE OF SALVATION 245 

ing Committee acts as his Council of Advice. It 
recommends to him persons to be admitted to Holy- 
Orders or as Candidates for Holy Orders, etc. As 
the representative of the Diocese, it gives its consent 
to the consecration of a Bishop elected by any other 
Diocese. When there is no Bishop, the Standing 
Committee becomes the ecclesiastical Authority of 
the Diocese for all purposes declared in the Canons. 

State of Salvation. — By Holy Baptism we are 
admitted into Christ's Church, His Kingdom of grace, 
which in the Church Catechism is declared to be a 
" State of Salvation," i. e., a Christian condition in 
which it is quite certain the salvation of God is within 
our reach and in which as we are responsive to all its 
overtures of grace we may grow into the likeness of 
God's dear Son. Our final salvation is dependent on 
our continuance in this state of Salvation by God's 
grace unto our life's end. 

Stephen, Festival of Saint. — A Holy Day of the 
Church observed on December 26, in memory of St. 
Stephen the Proto-martyr, i. e.,XhQ first Christian martyr. 
The position of the three Holy Days after Christmas 
is remarkable. We have here brought into immediate 
nearness to the Birth of Christ the three kinds of 
members who are joined to Him by martyrdom, viz., 
those who are martyrs both in will and deed, as St. 
Stephen ; those who are martyrs in will but not in 
deed, /. ^., escaped with life as St. John ; and lastly, 
those who are martyrs in deed, but had no wills of 
their own to sacrifice to God, as the Holy Innocents. 
The Festival of St. Stephen dates as far back as the 
Fourth Century. The reason for its institution is thus 



246 STIR UP SUNDAY— STOLE 

given by an ancient writer, " Christ was born on earth 
that Stephen might be born in heaven." Nothing is 
known of St. Stephen before his selection for ordina- 
tion as a Deacon, but in the 6th and 7th chapters of 
the Book of the Acts of the Apostles is given a very 
full account of his being made a Deacon ; of his doing 
" great wonders and miracles among the people," be- 
cause he was " full of faith and power " ; of his ac- 
cusation and eloquent defense, and finally of his 
martyrdom by stoning, in the midst of which, like his 
Divine Master, he prayed for his murderers. In 
ecclesiastical art, St. Stephen is represented as a 
Deacon holding stones in a napkin or in his robe or 
in his hand. 

Stir Up Sunday. — A popular name given to the 
Sunday next before Advent, from the first two words 
with which the Collect for the Day begins, viz. : " Stir 
up, we beseech Thee, O Lord, the wills of Thy faith- 
ful people," etc. This Sunday is the end of the Chris- 
tian Year, and consequently a time of review, gather- 
ing up the fragments that remain, that so with re- 
newed strength and stronger purpose — stirred up 
wills, we may enter on the new year which begins on 
the following Sunday. 

Stole. — A long band or scarf of silk worn by the 
Priest around the neck and hanging down in front to 
about the knees. It is one of the Altar vestments and 
should be worn when administering any Sacrament. 
The stole should be of the proper color of the Church 
Season and may be white, green, red, violet or black. 
It is intended to symbolize the ropes or bands with 
which our Lord was bound to the pillar when He was 



SUBDEACON— SUNDAY SCHOOLS 247 

scourged. It also signifies the yoke of patience 
which the Minister of Christ must bear as the servant 
of God. When worn by a Deacon, it is placed on the 
left shoulder and fastened under the right arm. (See 
VesTMENTS ; also Kissing the Stole.) 

Subdeacon. — In former times the name given to 
him who assisted the Celebrant at the Holy Commun- 
ion was Deacon, and the name Subdeacon to one who 
waited on the Deacon as the Deacon waited on the 
Celebrant, and he was permitted to read the Epistle. 
In time, however, these attending clergy came to 
be called by names characteristic of the most con- 
spicuous parts of their duties, viz. : the Gospeler and 
Epistoler. 

Substance. — A word derived from the Latin, used 
in Theology as the equivalent of the Greek word 
ousiUy meaning " essence," and used in the definition 
of the nature of the Godhead. Thus we say that God 
is one in substance (i. e., essence) but in Persons, Three. 
The word is found in the Creed in the article which 
speaks of the Son as " Being of one substance with 
the Father." 

Suffrages — The intercessory versicles and responses 
after the Creed in Morning and Evening Prayer and 
towards the end of the Litany, are so called. 

Sunday. — (See Lord's Day.) 

Sunday Letter. — (See Dominical Letter.) 

Sunday-schools. — Sunday-schools were originated 
in the Church of England by one of its clergy, the 
Rev. Thomas Steck, who afterwards, in 1780, called 
in Mr. Robert Raikes, a layman, to assist him. Such 
schools gradually spread and increased, until to-day it 



248 SUPER-ALTAR 

is said that the Sunday-schools of the world number 
three millions of teachers and over thirty millions of 
scholars. Of late years especially the Sunday-school 
has become a most important factor in our Church life, 
and yet notwithstanding its very manifest purpose it 
is ever presenting problems very difficult to solve. 
These perplexing problems no doubt arise from two 
main causes, (i) a practical, though oftentimes un- 
conscious, ignoring of the Church's own order and 
method and (2) from the mixed conditions of the re- 
ligious world of to-day " by reason of our unhappy 
divisions." As far as can be seen, all that has been 
written, published and preached on this subject seems 
to resolve itself into simply this — Try to do the best 
you can with the material you have, the short time 
allotted to this work, usually one hour a week, and the 
absolute voluntaryism of the whole undertaking. And 
yet in spite of this discouraging outlook, there can be 
no doubt that the Sunday-school offers one of the 
very best fields for genuine Church work and is " worth 
while," as has been fully demonstrated in many places 
of earnest toil for God. This work is far-reaching in 
its influence and no estimate can be given of the pos- 
sible good it may do in moulding lives. The Rev. G. 
W. Shinn, D. D., speaking of the Sunday-school sets 
forth its object as follows : " It offers to aid parents, 
sponsors and pastors in developing the religious life 
of the young, in filling their minds with the Truths of 
our most holy Faith, and in training them to serve 
God faithfully in their day and generation. Whatever 
its defects of administration, this is its aim." 

Super-Altar. — A small portable slab of stone used 



SUPER-FRONTAL— SURPLICED CHOIR 249 

to consecrate upon and placed on an unconsecrated 
Altar or a wooden Altar. 

Super-Frontal. — A covering on the top of the 
Altar which hangs down eight or ten inches in front, 
varying in color according to the Church Season. 

Sureties. — (See Sponsors.) 

Surplice. — The outer garment, made of linen, worn 
over the cassock by the officiating minister during the 
Church service. It is a loose flowing vestment, gen- 
erally reaching to the knees, having broad, full, open 
sleeves. It is not specially a Priestly garment, as it is 
worn by Deacons and also by Lay-Readers, and in a 
modified form by choristers. The word is derived 
from the Latin, superpelliceum, meaning an over-gar- 
ment. (See Vestments.) 

Surpliced Choir. — When the body of singers of 
the Church service is composed of boys and men they 
are vested in cassocks and surplices or cottas and 
given a place in the Chancel. This is a very ancient 
usage in the Church of God, reaching back to the 
Teniple service at Jerusalem. In the description of 
that service given in 2 Chronicles 5:12 and 1 3 we 
read : " Also the Levites which were the singers, all 
of them of Asaph, of Heman, of Jeduthun, with their 
sons and their brethren, being arrayed in white linen 
. . . stood at the east end of the Altar . . . 
praising and thanking God." In this whole passage 
we see the original of those surpliced choirs by which 
the same Psalms of David have been sung in every 
age of the Christian Church. 

The surpliced choir has always been a feature of the 
Anglican Church, pecuUar to it as a national custom. 



250 SURPLICED CHOIR 

And as the American Church is the daughter of the 
English Church, having derived from her all her great 
treasures of devotion and beauty in worship, so she, 
too, employs the vested choir and encourages its use. 
In this connection, it is interesting to note that the 
first mention of a surpliced choir in America is in 
connection with old St. Michael's Church, Charleston, 
S. C. In the history of this parish may be found the 
following interesting reference to the vested choir : 
" In 1798 there was a bill for < washing the surplaces 
(sic) of clergy and children.' A little earlier the 
Vestry requested the Rector to entertain, at their ex- 
pense, six of the boys on Sunday as ' an incitement 
for their better performance of the service ' ; and in 
1807 the organist was requested to have at least 
twelve choir boys." 

Thus as early as the end of the Eighteenth Century 
the music of the Church was rendered by a surpliced 
choir in a Southern parish. For some reason vested 
choirs were given up in the American Church and for 
many years little or nothing was heard of them. But 
after a while when the Church here got more thor- 
oughly established and began to put on strength we 
find that its growing devotion demanded t/ie restoration 
of the vested choir. This demand became so general 
that to-day there are very fe\y parishes in which the 
music is not thus rendered. This is not to be won- 
dered at, for it is found by actual experience that the 
surpliced choir of men and boys, numbering from 
twenty to sixty voices according to the size Oi the 
parish, is better suited to render the Church's music, 
more in keeping with the Church's devotions and 



SURSUM CORD A— SYNOD 257 

more inspiring and helpful to the congregation. 
Many a parish has thus been lifted up, strengthened, 
the services made more attractive and the attendance 
at them increased, because the music rendered in this 
manner becomes thoroughly congregational, such as 
the people themselves can join in and make it their 
own. 

Sursum Corda. — The Latin title of that portion of 
the Communion Office which begins, " Lift up your 
hearts," which the Latin words mean. This is found 
almost word for word in every known Liturgy from 
the earliest times, and without doubt has come down 
to us from the Apostolic Age. Even at so early a 
date as a. d. 252 we find St. Cyprian giving an ex- 
planation of the meaning and purpose of the Sursum 
Corda as follows : " It is for this cause that the Priest 
before worship uses words of introduction and puts 
the minds of his brethren in preparation by saying, 

* Lift up your hearts '; that while the people answer, 

* We lift them up unto the Lord,' they may be re- 
minded that there is nothing for them to think of ex- 
cept the Lord." 

Symbol. — The ancient name for " Creed," which in 
the Greek language was called Symbolon, i. e., watch- 
word, by which as the sentinel recognizes a friend, so 
the Christian soldier is distinguished from the open 
enemies or false friends of the Religion of Christ. 

Synod. — The word used in the Eastern Church for 
what is called in the Western Church a Council. It 
is from a Greek word meaning coming together. 
(See Council.) 



252 TABLE— TESTIMONIALS 



Table. — (See Lord's Table.) 

Te Deum. — The Latin title of the hymn beginning 
" We praise Thee, O God," sung after the First Lesson 
at Morning Prayer. It is one of the oldest of Chris- 
tian hymns. The old tradition that it was first sung 
impromptu and antiphonally by St. Ambrose and St. 
Augustine at the Baptism of the latter in a. d. 386, is 
not now accepted, as there is evidence to show that 
the Te Deum is much older than the time of St. Am- 
brose. So early as a. d. 252, we find St. Cyprian 
using almost the same words as occur in the Te 
Deum. It is now generally believed that this noble 
canticle in its present form, is a composition of the 
Fourth or Fifth Century and that it represents a still 
more ancient hymn. The Te Deum is sung in the 
Church service every day except during Advent and 
Lent when the Benedicite is sung instead. 
Ten Commandments. — (See Decalogue.) 
Temperance. — (See Church Temperance Society.) 
Ter Sanctus. — Meaning Thrice Holy. The Latin 
title of the hymn in the Communion Office beginning 
" Holy, Holy, Holy." This hymn is of the most an- 
cient origin and forms part of all the oldest Liturgies. 
In the Liturgies of St. Basil and St. Chrysostom, it is 
called the " Triumphal Hymn." 

Testimonials. — The general Canons of the Church 
prescribe that when the Standing Committee of a 
Diocese recommends to the Bishop a candidate for 
Holy Orders for ordination to the Diaconate or 



THANKSGIVING 253 

Priesthood, that it shall present to the Bishop a certifi- 
cate or testimonial to the effect that the candidate 
" hath lived piously, soberly and honestly, and hath 
not since his admission as a candidate for Orders, 
written, taught or held anything contrary to the doc- 
trine and discipline of the Protestant Episcopal 
Church." The action of the Committee in recom- 
mending such person to be admitted a candidate for 
Holy Orders was based on testimonials made by the 
Clergy and laymen who knew the candidate person- 
ally. So, also, when a Bishop is elected, testimonials 
of his election by the Convention which elected 
him, and from the House of Deputies of the General 
Convention, or from the Standing Committees of the 
various Dioceses, of their approbation of his election 
and also of his fitness for the office of a Bishop, must 
be presented to the House of Bishops before order 
can be taken for his consecration. 
Thanksgiving. — (See General Thanksgiving, The.) 
Thanksgiving Day. — The day appointed by the 
Civil Authority for the rendering of thanks to God 
for the blessings bestowed on this land and nation 
during the year. It usually partakes of the nature of 
a Harvest Home Festival, prompted no doubt by the 
character of the service set forth in the Prayer-book 
to be used on this day, entitled, " A Form of Prayer 
and Thanksgiving to Almighty God for the Fruits of 
the earth and all other Blessings of His Merciful 
Providence." It is interesting to note that the first 
Thanksgiving Day in America was appointed, not by 
the Pilgrims, as many persons mistakenly believe, but 
by members of the Clivirch pf England. It wa§ 



254 THEOLOGICAL VIRTUES 

celebrated at Monhegan, off the Maine coast, near the 
mouth of the Kennebec river, as far back as 1607 — 
thirteen years prior to the arrival of the Mayflower in 
Plymouth Harbor — and Chaplain Seymore preached 
a sermon " gyving God thankes for our happy metynge 
and saffe aryvall into ye countrie." The earliest Thanks- 
giving Day of the Plymouth colonists was in 1621. 

Theological Virtues. — The three virtues. Faith, 
Hope and Charity or Love^ as enumerated by St. Paul 
in the 13th chapter of i Corinthians, are called 
Theological Virtues because they are the gift of God 
and have God for their object. They may be ex- 
plained as follows : 

Faith is a gift of God, infused into our souls, 
whereby we firmly believe all these things which God 
has revealed. 

Hope is a gift of God, which helps us to expect with 
confidence that God will give us all things necessary 
to salvation, if we only do what He requires of us. 

Charity is a gift of God, whereby we love Almighty 
God above all things for His sake and our neighbors 
as ourselves. 

Thirty-nine Articles. — (See Articles of Religion.) 

Thomas (St.) the Apostle. — The Twenty-first Day 
of December is observed in memory of St. Thomas, 
who was called by our Lord to be an Apostle. We 
find very little in Holy Scripture concerning St. 
Thomas, but there are four sayings of his recorded 
which are indicative of his character. They are as 
follows : 

I . " Lord we know not whither Thou goest, and 
jlQW ^an we? know th^ wa^?"-^St. John 14: 5, 



THREE HOURS' SERVICE 255 

2. " Let us also go, that we may die with Him." 
— St. John II ; 16. 

3. " Except I shall see in His hands the print of 
the nails and put my fingers in the print of the nails 
and thrust my hand into His side, I will not believe." 
— St. John 20: 25. 

4. " My Lord and my God." — St. John 20 : 28. 
From these sayings we see in St. Thomas, (i) the 

spirit of inquiry, (2) bravery in the face of danger, (3) 
his doubt and unbelief, and (4) strong conviction and 
the triumph of faith. An ancient writer declared that 
" by this doubting of St. Thomas we are more con- 
firmed in our belief than by the faith of the other 
Apostles." It is upon this fact that the Collect for the 
Day is founded. St. Thomas is said to have carried 
the Gospel to the Parthians, Medes, Persians and 
Chaldeans, among whom he founded the Church. It 
is believed, also, that he preached the Gospel in India. 
He suffered martyrdom, having been put to death by 
the Brahmins at Taprobane, now called Sumatra. In 
ecclesiastical art, St. Thomas is represented as han- 
dling our Lord's wounds ; or in reference to his martyr- 
dom, with a lance or spear ; also, holding a carpenter's 
square. 

Three Hours' Service. — A solemn service quite 
generally held in our Churches on Good Friday, from 
12 M. to 3 p. M. in commemoration of our Lord's 
Agony on the Cross. It usually consists of medita- 
tions, or short addresses, on the Seven Words on the 
Cross, or on kindred topics, interspersed with hymns 
on the Passion, special prayers, and spaces of silence 
for private intercession. If well conducted it is a 



256 THURIFER— TRADITION 

most impressive and helpful service and serves to 
bring out the awful events of that momentous day 
when the Saviour of men was cruelly put to death by 
those whom He came to save. 

Thurifer. — The name given to one who bears the 
censer in services where incense is used. 

Thursday, Holy. — (See Ascension Day.) 

Thursday in Holy Week. — (See Maundy Thurs- 
day.) 

Tierce. — The third hour or 9 a. m. One of the 
seven Canonical Hours (which see). 

Tradition. — A term used in the Thirty-fourth Article 
of Religion to denote customs, rites, forms and cere- 
monies of the Church which have been transmitted by 
oral communications or long established usage, and 
which though not commanded in so many words in 
Holy Scripture, yet have always been used and kept 
in the Holy Catholic Church. For this reason they 
are revered, practiced and retained in its various 
branches at the present time. Such traditions are the 
following : 

1. The observance of the first day of the week 
instead of the seventh. 

2. The observance of the Christian Year, or the 
system of Feasts and Fasts and Holy Seasons accord- 
ing to the events in our Lord's Life. 

3. The Baptism of Infants. 

4. The use of Liturgical worship. 

5. The use of vestments by the ministers in divine 
service. 

6. The arrangement of our churches after the 
model of the Temple, 



TRANSEPTS 257 

7. The observance of the seven hours of prayer. 

8. The sign of the Cross in Baptism and at other 
times. 

9. The choral service. 

All these traditions of the Universal Church are 
retained or permitted by the American branch of the 
Church. 

It is also to be noted that by tradition is meant the 
uniform teaching of the Church from the beginning, 
i. e., the witness that the Church bears by the writings 
of the Fathers and the enactments of her General 
Councils to the Truths of the Christian Religion and 
the interpretation of Holy Scripture. This is in ac- 
cord with St. Peter's words, "No prophecy of the 
Scripture is of any private interpretation." Inasmuch 
as the Church is the " Witness and keeper of Holy 
Writ," and that it is upon her testimony that we know 
what is the Bible, it is but reasonable to defer to her 
interpretation, her universal customs and traditions as 
to its meaning. (See Undivided Church; also 
Fathers, The.) 

Transepts. — When churches are built in the form 
of a cross they have two wings, one on each side, 
projecting at right angles with the nave and chancel. 
These projected wings, forming the arm of the cross, 
are called the transepts^ north and south. 

Transfiguration, The. — A Feast of the Church ob- 
served on August 6, in commemoration of our Lord's 
Transfiguration on the Mount in the presence of His 
three disciples, St. Peter, St. James and St. John. It 
is a restored Festival in our Calendar. The American 
Church having thought good to order a revision of 



258 TRANSEPTS 

the Prayer-book after a hundred years use of it as set 
forth in the year 1789, completed this revision in 1892 
after fifteen years of labor spent upon it. The first 
action taken on the subject was by the General Con- 
vention in 1883, when among other changes and 
restorations the Feast of the Transfiguration was re- 
stored to the Calendar and appointed to be observed 
August 6. This date it is thought is the actual time 
of the year at which the Transfiguration took place. 
As a day of commemoration, this Festival has been 
observed in the Eastern Church since a. d. 700, and 
in the Western Church since the year 450. It was 
ordered to be universally observed in a. d. 1457. We 
cannot doubt that its restoration to our Calendar is a 
decided gain to our spiritual treasury of devotions and 
instructions, for it commemorates an event in our 
Lord's Life which has deep significance in relation to 
our Lord Himself and also to our own spiritual life. 
Our Lord, before His last journey to Jerusalem, took 
the three chief Apostles with Him into a high moun- 
tain and then as He prayed, He was transfigured be- 
fore them. His raiment became white as the light. 
His face shone as the sun, and Moses and Elias ap- 
peared and talked with Him. "And there came a 
voice out of the cloud, saying. This is My beloved 
Son, hear Him." It was thus that His Divine nature 
was revealed and enabled the Apostle St. John to tes- 
tify, " We beheld His glory, the glory as of the Only 
Begotten of the Father." Proper Lessons and Proper 
Psalms for the services for this day as well as Collect, 
Epistle and Gospel emphasize the importance of the 
Feast of the Transfiguration and mark it as one of the 



TREFOIL— TRINITY, THE HOLY 259 

great days of the Church. The ecclesiastical color is 
white. 

Trefoil. — An ornament used in Gothic architecture, 
formed by mouldings in the head of window lights, 
tracery, panelings, etc., so arranged as to resemble 
the trefoil y (i. e., three leaved) clover, as an emblem of 
the Trinity. 

Trine Immersion. — The name given to the prac- 
tice in the Primitive Church, of dipping a person, who 
was being baptized, three times beneath the surface of 
the water, z. e., at each name of the three Persons in 
the Blessed Trinity. When Baptism was by affusion 
or pouring, as is usual at the present time, the affusion 
was also trine. The Apostolic canons insisted so 
strongly on this mode of Baptism that they enjoined 
that the Bishop or Priest who did not thus administer 
it should be deposed. This threefold method of 
Baptism still prevails in the Church and is the only 
proper method of administering this sacrament. 

Trinity, The Holy. — A name applied to the God- 
head and signifying Three in One and One in Three 
— the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost — a doc- 
trine which is held by all branches of the Catholic 
Church and by the greater number of the various 
Christian denominations. The word " Trinity " is not 
found in the Bible and is said to have been first used 
by Theophilus, Bishop of Antioch, in the second cen- 
tury as a concise expression of the Christian Faith 
concerning the Godhead, that " there is but one living 
and true God, everlasting, without body, parts or pas- 
sions ; of infinite power, wisdom and goodness ; the 
Maker and Preserver of all things both visible and in- 



26o TRINITY SEASON— TRINH^Y SUNDAY 

visible. And in the unity of this Godhead there be 
three Persons, of one substance, power and eternity : 
the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost." (Art. I). 
The doctrine of the Trinity deals with matter beyond 
reason but not contrary to reason ; is the subject of 
Revelation and as such is proposed to our faith faculty. 
For this reason it is called a Mystery of the Gospel. 

Trinity Season, The. — The long period between 
Trinity Sunday and the First Sunday in Advent is so 
called. Its length is dependent on the time Easter is 
kept and may include as many as twenty-seven Sundays. 
The devotions and the Scriptural Lessons are intended 
to bring before us the moralities of the Gospel and the 
practical duties of the Christian life. Or as Bishop 
Coxe has finely expressed it, " The first half of the 
year is devoted to Doctrine primarily, and to Duty as 
seen in direct relation to Doctrine. So, the second 
half is devoted to Duty primarily, and to Doctrine 
only as reduced to practical Piety. Thus is the Chris- 
tian Year divided between the Creed and the Deca- 
logue." The Last Sunday of the Season is observed 
as the " Sunday next before Advent," but is popularly 
called " Stir up Sunday " from the first two words of 
the Collect for the Day. The Church color for the 
Trinity Season is green. 

Trinity Sunday. — Trinity Sunday is a Festival of 
late institution, as the day on which it is observed was 
originally kept as the Octave of Whitsun Day. It 
was not until A. d. 1260 that it was first directed by 
the Synod of Aries to be observed by the whole Church 
as Trinity Sunday, although Thomas a Beckett is 
said to have instituted this Festival in England in 



TRISAGION— TRIUMPHANT 261 

A. D. 1 162, and reference is made to it as early as 
A. D. 834. The observance of this day is very signifi- 
cant and rounds out or completes the former com- 
memorations of the year. As set forth in " Thoughts 
on the Services," " The Church's services have culmi- 
nated ; to-day they mount up to the Throne of the 
Godhead ; for knowing the Son and the Holy Ghost, 
we know the Father also, and that these Three are 
not three Gods, but one God. The Church to-day 
celebrates the glory and majesty of God in His 
essence and in His works. In the word Trinity, she 
simply sums up what is revealed concerning Him, — 
that in Substance He is One, but in Persons, Three. 
. . . The Collect enables us to ^yorship the Unity 
which exists in the power of the Divine Majesty, even 
while we acknowledge the glory of the Eternal 
Trinity." Proper Lessons, Proper Psalms and Proper 
Preface in the Communion Office emphasize the im- 
portance of the Festival and mark it as one of the 
great days of the Church. The ecclesiastical color is 
white. 

Trisagion. — A Greek word meaning the same as 
Ter SanctuSy i. e.y " Thrice Holy," but it is not used 
in the Greek Church for the same thing, but is the 
title of the respond used in the Reproaches and other 
services, namely, " Holy God, Holy and Mighty, Holy 
and Immortal, have mercy upon us." 

Triumphal Hymn — The ancient name given to the 
Ter Sanctus, the hymn in the Communion office be- 
ginning, " Holy, Holy, Holy." 

Triumphant, The Church. — The Church in Heaven. 
(See Church Catholic.) 



262 TUNICLE— UNDIVIDED CHURCH 

Tunicle. — A vestment worn by the Subdeacon or 
Epistoler at the celebration of the Holy Communion ; 
somewhat similar to the Dalmatic worn by the Dea- 
con or Gospeler, but shorter, narrower and not so 
elaborately embroidered. 
Turning to the East — (See East, Turning to.) 
Twelfth Day — A popular name given to the Feast 
of the Epiphany which occurs twelve days after 
Christmas. Many social rites and customs have long 
been connected with the evening of this Festival, 
which is commonly called " Twelfth Night." 



U 

Unction. — (See Anointing the Sick.) 

Undivided Church. — In the great work of the Ref- 
ormation in the Sixteenth Century, the Church of 
England did not seek to introduce innovations, to 
erect a new church in the place of the old, or to 
change the old religion for a new religion. What it 
aimed to do was to retain its ancient heritage, but at 
the same time to free the old Church from certain 
grave abuses, to purify the old religion from many 
harmful superstitions which had sprung up during the 
Middle Ages. Thus " the continuity of the English 
Church was the first principle of the English Ref- 
ormation." In all the work of Reformation, cover- 
ing a long period of time, the appeal was con- 
stantly made to the primitive standards of the 
Undivided Church ; to Holy Scripture as interpreted 
by the teaching and customs of the Primitive Church, 



UNITY, CHURCH 263 

the writings of the Fathers and the decisions of the 
General Councils. The reasonableness of this appeal 
will appear when we consider that it is this early age 
of Christianity, the age nearest to the time of the 
Apostles, which best preserved the personal instructions 
of the Twelve, which was most likely to be in accord 
with the Will of our Lord and which maintained the 
Church's unity unimpaired. It was during this time, 
because the Church was one and undivided, that the 
Canon of Scripture was established, that it was pos- 
sible to hold the Ecumenical Councils which defined 
" the Faith once delivered to the Saints," and gave us 
the Creeds as the " Rule of Faith." For this reason 
the English Church in her Reformation appealed to 
the practice, teaching and decisions of the Undivided 
Church. It was thus she was enabled to preserve her 
historic continuity. The original Unity of the Church 
was finally broken by the great schism between the 
East and the West which took place a. d. 1054. (See 
Traditions ; also Fathers, The.) 

Unity, Church. — The most apparent, most mani- 
fest teaching of Holy Scripture is the unity or oneness 
of the Church of Christ. It was for this our Lord 
prayed, " That they all may be one ; as Thou, Father, art 
in Me, and I in Thee, that they also may be one in us : 
that the world may believe that Thou hast sent Me " 
(St. John 17 : 25). We have in these words declared 
the purpose of such unity, viz. : " that the world may 
believe." So, also, St. Paul wrote, " Endeavoring to 
keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. 
There is one Body and one Spirit, even as ye are 
called in one hope of your calling; one Lord, one 



264 UNITY, CHURCH 

Faith, one Baptism, one God and Father of all" 
(Ephesians 4 : 3-6). Again, in the New Testament 
the Church is called the Body of Christ, the kingdom 
of heaven, the Bride, and its people are declared to be 
branches of the one Vine Jesus Christ Himself. " The 
great thought running through all the New Testament 
descriptions of the Church is that of the Church's 
unity in itself through its union with Christ the Head." 
There is not the slightest warrant in the Bible for the 
present state of our divided Christianity, which is 
simply the result of sin and man's waywardness. 
This truth is becoming more and more realized among 
many earnest and thoughtful men in all religious 
bodies and they are longing and praying for the Re- 
union of Christendom. This desire has also developed 
a study of Church History which heretofore has been 
a much neglected department of Christian knowledge. 
This more general study of the history of the Church 
has already been productive of the greatest good. It 
has given men broader views and a clearer conception 
of that kingdom of grace, of which Christ is the 
Head and which is to be the one, living witness 
whereby the world may be brought to believe that the 
Divine Father hath sent His Son to be the world's 
Saviour. For this blessed consummation many 
earnest and devout men in all places and in almost 
every communion are using daily the following beauti- 
ful 

Prayer for Unity. 

" O Lord Jesus Christ, who saidst unto Thine 
Apostles, Peace I leave with you. My Peace I give 
unto you : Regard not our sins, but the faith of Thy 



UNLEAVENED BREAD— USE 265 

Church ; and grant her that Peace and Unity, which 
is agreeable to Thy Will, Who livest and reignest with 
the Father and the Holy Ghost, one God, world with- 
out end, Amen." (See Undivided Church.) 

Unleavened Bread. — From time immemorial the 
bread used in the Holy Communion has generally 
been unleavened, or wafer bread as it is sometimes 
called, from its shape, being made round like a wafer. 
Unleavened bread is used from a sense of reverence, 
using something specially made for so holy a purpose, 
and also because unleavened bread is not so likely to 
crumble as ordinary bread. It is also believed that 
this was undoubtedly the kind of bread our Lord used 
when He instituted the Blessed Sacrament. 

Use.^ — This is an ecclesiastical term to designate the 
Liturgy or Prayer-book peculiar to any Diocese or 
national Church and differing from other Liturgies 
in minor details. For example, in the early ages of 
the English Church there were different " uses," or 
customs, such as the Salisbury or " Sarum Use " ; 
meaning the Prayer-book set forth by Osmond in a. d. 
1085, and used in the Diocese of Salisbury* So also, 
there was the ♦* Use of Bangor," the " Use of York," 
the " Hereford Use," etc., but all these differing 
" uses " were finally superseded by the one national 
use, the present Prayer-book of the Church of Eng- 
land. The American Prayer-book is declared in the 
title page to be " The Book of Common Prayer and 
Administrations of the Sacraments and other Rites 
and Ceremonies of the Church (Catholic) According 
to THE Use of the Protestant Episcopal Church in the 
United States of America." 



266 VEIL— VERSICLES 



V 

Veil. — (See Chalice Veil.) 

Veni Creator Spiritus. — The Latin title of a very 
ancient hymn to the Holy Ghost, sung in the Ordina- 
tion Offices, appropriate to Whits un Day, and 
formerly sung at the celebration of the Holy Eucharist. 
The authorship of this hymn is commonly ascribed to 
St. Ambrose, a. d. 350. The first English version 
(added to the Prayer-book in 1662) has been attributed 
to John Dry den. 

Venite Exultemus. — Meaning, " O come, let us 
sing," the Latin title of the 95th Psalm, sung as the 
first canticle at Morning Prayer as an Invitatory to the 
use of the Psalter. (See Invitatory.) 

Verger. — The name originally given to one who 
carried the verge, or staff, before a cathedral or colle- 
giate dignitary. The name is now commonly applied 
to a paid usher. 

Versicles. — Little verses or sentences uttered by the 
officiating minister with corresponding replies or re- 
sponses by the congregation. For example, 

V. O Lord, open Thou our lips. 

R. And our mouth shall show forth Thy praise. 
This feature of Public Worship has prevailed in the 
Christian Church from the most ancient times, as we 
find it mentioned as early as A. d 543 as being even 
then of ancient origin. This is with special reference 
to the Versicles after the Lord's Prayer in the Daily 
Offices, which have been called the Sursum Corda of 
the Daily services. (See Responsive Services.) 



VESPERS— VESTMENTS 267 

Vespers.— One of the Seven Canonical Hours 
(which see). It was from the ancient offices of Ves- 
pers and Compline that the present service of Even- 
ing Prayer was compiled. This service is sometimes 
now called Vespers and also Even Song (which see). 

Vessels, Sacred. — The vessels used in celebrating 
the Holy Communion are so called, from the sacred 
purpose for which they are intended. These sacred 
vessels are the Chalice, Paten and Flagon, which should 
be made of silver or gold only — the best that we have 
for so sacred a purpose. 

Vestments. — It has been pointed out that " The 
clergy and all who act ministerially in divine service 
are clad in surplices and other vestments, not that they 
may have a decent and uniform appearance in sight of 
the congregation, but as wearing robes distinctive of 
their office in ministering before Him whom they 
worship." In this statement we have a rationale, so 
to speak, of the use of vestments, and it is a very 
striking fact that such use has universally prevailed in 
the Historic Churches from the most ancient times. 
(See EucHARisTic Vestments.) Of the vestments thus 
worn in the Church's services there are first the 
Eucharistic Vestments, namely : 

The Amice, is a broad linen band richly embroid- 
ered, first placed on the head and then dropped on the 
shoulders as a covering for the neck and is intended 
to symbolize the Helmet of Salvation. It also sym- 
bolizes the linen cloth with which the Jews blindfolded 
our Lord. 

The Alb, a long white linen garment with narrow 
sleeves tied at the waist by a white cord. It is 



268 ^VESTMENTS 

emblematic of purity and innocence and also of the 
ministerial office. It also represents the white gar- 
ment in which Herod clothed our Saviour. 

The Girdle, used to confine the Alb at the waist, 
is emblematic of the work of the Lord, to perform 
which the sacred ministers gird up, as it were, their 
loins. The girdle, and also the stole and maniple are 
intended to represent the cords and fetters with which 
the officers bound Jesus in His Passion. 

The Maniple is a scarf like a short stole, worn on 
the left arni over the sleeve of the Alb by the Cele- 
brant. It is made of silk, with a fringe and embroid- 
ered with three crosses. 

The Stole (which see). When used at the Cele- 
bration it is worn crossed on the breast and kept in 
place by the girdle. Like the girdle and maniple, it 
symbolizes the ropes or bands with which our Lord 
was bound to the pillar when He was scourged. 

The Chasuble is a circular cloak worn over the Alb 
and hanging from the shoulders. It is universally 
called " the Vestment " because it is the characteristic 
Eucharistic robe of all Christendom and has been so 
from the earliest age of the Church. The rationale is 
thus given : " The over-vesture or chasuble as touch- 
ing the mystery signifieth the purple mantle that 
Pilate's soldiers put upon Christ after that they had 
scourged Him. And as touching the Minister, it sig- 
nifieth charity, a virtue excellent above all others." 

Other vestments worn by the clergy are the cassock, 
the surplice, biretta, hood, and when assisting at the 
Holy Communion, the Dalmatic and Tunicle ; and by 
Bishops, the chimere, rochet, mitre and cope (this last 



VESTRY— VIA MEDIA 269 

may also be worn by a Priest) ; each of which is de- 
scribed under its proper head, to which the reader is 
referred. 

Vestry. — The name given to the room attached to 
or within the church building, used for vesting in, or 
in which the vestments are kept. From the old cus- 
tom of parish meetings be held in it, such meetings 
were called the Vestry ; a name that has since been 
applied to the representatives of the parish elected 
annually to manage its financial and secular affairs. 
It is to be noted that there is nothing to be found in 
the Primitive Church corresponding to the modern 
Vestry. This fact may explain why it is that the 
Vestry System, as such, is ever presenting problems 
difficult to solve. The " Vestry Problem " has com- 
manded the attention of the General Convention from 
time to time, but so far nothing has been presented 
for its solution. The purpose and duties of the Vestry 
as commonly understood may be stated as follows : It 
is the duty of the Wardens and Vestry (it ought to be 
always with the advice of the Bishop) to consider and 
determine upon the election of a minister when the 
Rectorship is vacant ; to see that the minister is well 
and properly supported, sufficiently and punctually 
paid ; to make and execute all contracts for the erec- 
tion of church edifices, rectories and other church 
buildings ; to provide for their furnishing and repair 
and due preservation ; to hold all Church property as 
Trustees of the Parish, and as such generally to trans- 
act all temporal and financial business of the Parish. 
(For the duties of Wardens, see Church Wardens.) 

Via Media. — A Latin term, meaning middle course 



270 VIATICUM— VIGILS 

as between two extremes. The term is used to de- 
scribe the Anglican or Episcopal Church as avoiding 
Romanism on the one hand, and Protestantism on the 
other. 

Viaticum. — A term used to describe the Holy- 
Communion administered to a dying person. A Canon 
of the Nicene Council (a. d. 325) provided that no 
one should " be deprived of his perfect and most nec- 
essary viaticum when he departs out of this life." 
The word means " a provision made for a journey." 

Vicar. — A term introduced from the English Church 
and applied to one who has charge of a chapel con- 
nected with a Parish, as his sole charge. For ex- 
ample, the term has been applied to certain clergy of 
Trinity Church, New York, who have charge of 
chapels which possess the dignity of parishes, but the 
support of which is derived mainly from the Parish 
Corporation. In the English Church, the Rector, or 
chapter, or religious house or even a layman, has the 
whole right to the income of the Parish but the Vicar 
only to a certain portion of it as the Pastor of the 
Flock. The origin and meaning of this title as used 
in the Church of England are thus given in Black- 
stone's Commentaries, " These appropriating corpora- 
tions, or religious houses, were wont to depute one of 
their body to perform divine service in those parishes 
of which the society was the Parson. This officiating 
minister was in reahty no more than a curate, deputy 
or vicegerent of the appropriator, and therefore called 
vicarius or vicar.'* 

Vigils. — Vigils are the Evens before certain Feasts. 
In the ancient use of the Church, Festivals were com- 



VINCENT, RULE OF SAINT 271 

monly ushered in by the attendance of preceding 
vigils, or watchings all the night as a preparation for 
the solemnities of the following day, and were ob- 
served with fasting and prayer. 

Vincent, Rule of Saint. — St. Vincent of Lerins who 
died A. D. 304 has always been revered in the Church 
and is known as the author of the saying, " Quod 
semper, quod ubique, quod ab omnibus, creditum 
est," meaning what has been done or believed always^ 
everywhere and by all is to be accepted. The prin- 
ciple involved in these words is the test of orthodoxy 
and the sanction for the Church's usages. St. Vin- 
cent's rule, therefore, still holds good, for nothing can 
be of the Faith, as necessary to be believed unless 
it can satisfy the tests of antiquity, universality and 
general consent. (See Traditions ; also Undivided 
Church.) 

Virgin Mary. — (See Blessed Virgin Mary.) 

Virtues, The Cardinal. — The four virtues, namely. 
Prudence, Justice, Temperance and Fortitude, which 
Solomon sets forth in the Book of Wisdom, VIII, 7, 
are called Cardinal Virtues because they are most im- 
portant in the Christian Life. They may be briefly 
defined as follows : 

Prudence, choosing the right and knowing what 
means to employ for accomplishing it. 

Justice, rendering to all their dues. 

Temperance, the virtue of self-control in all things. 

Fortitude, bravery in doing God's Will. 

Virtues, Theological. — (See Theological Virtues.) 

Visitation, Episcopal. — (See Bishop's Visitation.) 

Visitation of Prisoners. — The title of an Office in 



272 VISITATION OF THE SICK 

the Prayer-book. It is not contained in the English 
Prayer-book but was taken from the Irish Book of 
Common Prayer of 1771 and inserted in the Ameri- 
can Prayer-book in 1789. This is a very comprehen- 
sive and appropriate Office, proving of great value to 
the Clergy who are called to minister to the spiritual 
wants of prisoners. 

Visitation of the Sick — A requirement of the 
Church is that " When any person is sick, notice shall 
be given thereof to the Minister of the Parish." 
When the Minister visits such sick person, the Prayer- 
book provides a service which may be used, entitled 
" The Order for the Visitation of the Sick." This 
service was first set forth in 1549 but was added to in 
1662, since which date it has remained practically un- 
changed. It is a very beautiful and affecting service, 
bringing great peace and comfort to the sick and is 
another fine illustration of the tender care our Mother 
Church shows for all her children in all conditions of 
their life. As there is so much misapprehension as to 
the meaning and purpose of the ministrations of 
Christ's Ministers at the bedside of the sick, we give 
the following excellent comment on this Office in 
Wheatley's Treatise on the Prayer-book : " Though 
private friends may pray for us and with us, yet we 
can by no means place such confidence in their 
prayers, as we may in those sent to Heaven in our 
behalf by such as are peculiarly commissioned to 
offer them. For this reason it is enjoined by St. 
James in his Epistle, that ' if any be sick, they shall 
call for the Elders of the Church.' From this it may 
be observed, that the care of sending for the Minister 



vow 273 

is left to the sick. For the Priest himself, it is very- 
probable, may never have heard of his sickness ; or, 
if he has, may not be so good a judge when his visit 
will be seasonable. For this reason it is ordered by 
the rubric that * when any person is sick, notice shall 
be given thereof to the Minister of the Parish ' ; Not 
when the person is just expiring (as is too often done), 
but when the disease first discovers its approach. To 
put it off to the last scene of life, is to defer the Office 
till it can do no good. For when the sickness is grown 
past recovery, to pray for his restoration is only to 
mock the Almighty; and what spiritual advantage 
can be expected from the Minister's assistance to one 
who is unable to do anything for himself ? " 

Vow A promise made to God. Being brought 

into covenant with God in Holy Baptism, the vows or 
promises made unto God in that Sacrament are three 
in number : 

1 . Renunciation, by which we renounce the three 
great powers of evil, — world, flesh and devil. 

2. Faith, by which we confess our belief in the 
Name into which we are baptized — Father, Son and 
Holy Ghost, around which the articles of the Chris- 
tian Faith as contained in the Apostles' Creed are 
grouped. 

3. Obedience, by which we promise to serve God 
truly all the days of our life. 

These three vows of Baptism cover the whole 
period of life — past, present and future, and are the 
basis of all godly and righteous living. 

Over and above these vows of their Baptism mem- 
bers of Religious Orders make special vows to God, — 



274 WAFER BREAD— WATER 

vows of poverty, obedience and chastity for the more 
efficient prosecution of the work they have under- 
taken for the glory of God and the benefit of souls. 



w 

Wafer Bread. — (See Unleavened Bread.) 

Wardens. — (See Church Wardens.) 

Warnings. — The Exhortations in the Communion 
Office announcing a future celebration are called 
" Warnings," and are intended to be a sufficient notifica- 
tion to the Communicants so that they may make 
their preparation for the receiving of the Communion. 
Where there are frequent celebrations, as on every 
Sunday and Holy Day, " the rubric 4oes not seem to 
enjoin their constant use, but to require this form of 
exhortation to be used at those times when the Min- 
ister thinks it necessary to * give warning,' that is, to 
exhort his people, respecting the celebration of the 
Holy Communion. The tone of the rubric and of the 
exhortations is plainly fitted to a time of infrequent 
Communion." 

Water. — In the Church Catechism it is declared 
that the outward visible sign or form in Baptism is, 
" Water ; wherein the person is baptized, In the Name 
of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
Ghost." By the rubric in the Office for Holy Baptism 
it is directed that the Font is to be filled with " pure 
water." It is thus the Church fulfils our Lord's com- 
mand, following literally His words, " baptizing them 
with water." Water, therefore, is the essential element 
of Holy Baptism, just as the bread and wine are the 



WEDDING RING— WHITSUN DAY 275 

elements in the Holy Communion. Water as used 
in Holy Baptism signifies " cleansing." The amount 
of water to be used the Church has always regarded 
as matter of indifference. 

Wedding Ring. — (See Ring.) 

Wednesday. — In the earliest ages of the Christian 
Church its devotions were always characterized by 
both weekly and annual fasts. During the week the 
first Christians always kept two fasts ; one on Wednes- 
day, the day on which our Lord was betrayed, and the 
other on Friday, the day on which He was crucified. 
Both the English and American Churches have per- 
petuated this custom by appointing Wednesday and 
Friday of each week as Litany Days. 

Western Church. — A term frequently met with in 
Church history and denoting the Churches which 
formerly made part of the western empire of Rome, 
i. e., the Church in western Europe, — Italy, Spain, 
France, etc. The Church of England is also included 
under this term as being a branch of the Catholic and 
Apostolic Church. 

Whitsun Day. — A high Festival observed in the 
Church on the fiftieth day after Easter, in commemora- 
tion of the outpouring of the Holy Spirit upon the 
Apostles on the day of Pentecost as "they were 
all with one accord in one place" in Jerusalem. 
Whitsun Day is the Birthday of the Christian 
Church, and as such it has been commemorated for 
nearly two thousand years by Christian people and 
observed by them with holy joy and deep thanksgiving 
for the fulfilment of our Lord's promise to send the 
Comforter to His comfortless people. 



276 WHITSUN DAY 

By the devotions of Whitsun Day we have brought 
to our remembrance, in the most beautiful and stri- 
king manner, the operations of God by the Spirit's 
power. By Proper Psalms, Proper Lessons and Eu- 
charistic Scriptures, and by Proper Preface in the 
Communion Service, we learn how that in the Holy 
Ghost and His Presence in the Church we have the 
great power and renewing grace of God made avail- 
ing to us. The ecclesiastical color is red as symbolical 
of the " cloven tongues like as of fire," in which form 
the Holy Ghost lighted on the head of each of the 
Apostles. (See Holy Ghost.) 

As to the derivation of the word " Whitsun " there 
seems to be great uncertainty and difference of 
opinion. Some derive it from the word white, short- 
ened to *' whit," in reference to the diffusions of light 
and knowledge which on this day were shed upon the 
Apostles, in order to the enlightening of the world ; 
also in reference to this being the time of Baptism in 
the ancient Church, each candidate being clothed with 
white garments. Others derive it from the old Saxon 
word wity meaning wisdom which is the special gift 
of the Holy Ghost. Again others derive it from the 
word Pentecost, the original name of the Festival, 
through the German Pfingsten, hence Pingsten, 
changed in the Saxon to Wingsten, and this being 
corrupted into Whitsun, meaning, therefore the same 
as Pentecost, that is, the fiftieth day. (This last 
seems to be the most probable derivation as is seen 
in the use of the terms Whitsun Monday, Whitsun 
Tide, etc.) \ 

This Festival is of especial interest to Churchmen 



WHITSUN MONDAY— WINE 277 

as it was on Whitsun Day, June 9th, 1549, that the 
Book of Common Prayer, in English, was first used. 
" That day was doubtless chosen," says a beautiful 
writer, " as a devout acknowledgment that the Holy 
Ghost was with the Church of England in the im- 
portant work then taken. May He ever preserve 
these devotional offices from the attacks of enmity or 
unwisdom, and continue them in that line of Catholic 
unity wherein He has guided the Church hitherto to 
keep them." 

Whitsun Monday | Two days observed with 
and Tuesday, j great solemnity as the con- 
tinuation of the High Festival of Whitsun Day. For 
the orgin and appointment of these days see Easter 
Monday and Tuesday. 

Whitsun Tide. — The week beginning with Whitsun 
Day is so called. During this week the Whitsun 
Ember Days are observed, (Wednesday, Friday, and 
Saturday), as a preparation for Trinity Sunday, one of 
the stated times of Ordination. 

Wine. — One of the elements used in the celebration 
of the Holy Communion as our Lord commanded. 
It is to be noticed that unfermented grape juice, raisin 
water, and the like do not constitute the proper 
element in the Holy Communion, and if these are 
used the Sacrament is not valid. In the General 
Convention which met in Chicago in 1886, the House 
of Bishops declared by resolution that " the use of un- 
fermented wine was unwarranted by the example of 
our Lord, and contrary to the custom of the Catholic 
Church." This was still more strongly affirmed by 
the Lambeth Conference which met in 1888, in the 



278 WOMAN'S AUXILIARY, THE 

following resolution : " That the Bishops assembled in 
this conference declare that the use of unfermented 
juice of the grape or any other liquid other than true 
Wine diluted or undiluted, as the element in the Ad- 
ministration of the Cup in Holy Communion, is un- 
warranted by the example of our Lord and is an un- 
authorized departure from the custom of the Catholic 
Church." This declaration by both these bodies was 
called forth by the agitation of the " Temperance 
people." 

Woman's Auxiliary, The.— This is a Society, as its 
name indicates, composed of the women of the 
Church which acts as an auxiliary to the Domestic 
AND Foreign Missionary Society (which see), and by 
the labors arid generous gifts of its members supple- 
ments the work of the general Society. There is also 
a Junior Department including the younger women of 
the Church who have become interested in missionary 
work. Besides systematic efforts to raise money for 
the work of missions, the members prepare boxes of 
clothing and household necessities for the families of 
missionaries. The Auxiliary is very helpful and has 
enlisted the faithful labors of Christian women in fifty- 
nine dioceses and twenty-one missionary districts. 
An idea of the work accomplished by this organiza- 
tion may be gained by considering the report made 
for the year ending September ist, 1900, from which 
it is learned that the Woman's Auxiliary contributed 
that year the noble sum of ;^2 10,841.5 5, and prepared 
and sent out 4,680 boxes valued at ;^ 19 1, 4 34.96, ma- 
king a total for the year of ;^402,276.5i. It may be 
interesting to note that the United Offering placed 



WORD, THE— WORSHIP 279 

on the Altar by the Woman's Auxiliary at the Triennial 
meyeting held in San Francisco during the General 
Convention of 1901, amounted to the handsome sum 
of ;^ 1 04, 295. 5 3. The Headquarters of the Society are 
in the Church Missions House, New York City. 

Word, The. — The name given to our Blessed Lord 
by St. John in the beginning of his Gospel, to set forth 
the preexistence and Divinity of the Son of God and 
the creation of the world by Him. Pearson on the 
Creed makes the following comment : " The Jews 
were constantly taught that the Word of God was the 
same with God, and that by that Word all things were 
made. And therefore, St. John delivered so great a 
mystery so briefly, as speaking to those who at once 
understood him. Only what they knew not was that 
this Word was made Flesh, and that this Word made 
Flesh was Jesus Christ." The Greek for " The Word " 
is Logos. 

Words on the Cross, The Seven. — Our Blessed 
Lord was nailed to the Cross at nine o'clock in the 
morning and hanged thereon until three o'clock, when 
He died. During these six hours of His Crucifixion 
He uttered seven sayings, called the Seven Words 
from the Cross ; they are as follows : 

1 . " Father, forgive them ; for they know not what 
they do." 

2. " To-day thou shalt be with Me in Paradise." 

3. "Woman, behold thy Son." "Behold thy 
Mother." 

4. My God, My God, why hast Thou forsaken 
Me?" 

5. " I thirst." 



28o WORSHIP 

6. " It is finished." 

7. " Father, into Thy hands I commend My 
Spirit." (See Three Hours' Service.) 

Worship. — Our word worship is the modern form 
of the early English word worthship. And while the 
word was originally used to denote honor or respect 
paid to any one worthy of it, it came in time to be 
used exclusively of the giving of honor to God, of 
which He above all others is worthy. Thus we have 
the word applied almost exclusively to what we now 
call Public Worship. By this is meant the united 
homage of the members of the Church rendered to 
God as their Almighty King. And it is to be noted 
that whilst God accepts the worship of each individual 
or family, yet He loves more the Public Worship of 
His Church, for we read in the Book of Psalms, " The 
Lord loveth the gates of Zion more than all the dwell- 
ings of Jacob." While this is very manifest to any 
careful student of the Bible, yet in these our days 
there is nothing so misunderstood as the nature and 
obligation of Public Worship. So much so is this the 
case it has been declared that Worship is a " Lost 
Art." This has come to pass, no doubt, from the 
misapprehension of the purpose of this " assembling 
of ourselves together." The common idea is, that we 
go to Church to " hear preaching." But preaching is 
not worship, nor is it the chief purpose of our com- 
ing together in the House of God each Lord's Day. 
We come together to worships and the true idea of 
worship is to give, to render homage. Worship is an 
unselfish offering. It is giving God the praise. It is 
the grateful homage of grateful creatures to Him who 



X P 281 

has blessed them and preserved them. Preaching is 
but an incident of such an assembly gathered for such 
a purpose, and oftentimes is not really necessary. It 
is also to be noticed that the Church's true worship is 
the Holy Communion ; all other services are but ad- 
juncts to the one service appointed by our Lord Him- 
self. In the Primitive Church an ordinary Christian 
would not have considered that he had kept the Lord's 
Day as a day of worship if he had not attended a cel- 
ebration of the Holy Communion. When, therefore, 
our people grasp these Scriptural ideas, then no longer 
can it be said that worship is a " Lost Art " among 
the American people. (See Holy Communion ; also 
Responsive Service.) 



X 



X. — The letter X resembles the shape of the Cross of 
St. Andrew, which has come into quite prominent no- 
tice as being the badge of the Brotherhood of St. 
Andrew (which see). 

X P. — These letters belong under this head only in 
appearance as they are in reality the first two letters of 
the Greek word Christos, meaning " Christ." The X 
is the Greek letter Chi and is equivalent to the English 
letters " ch " ; the P is called Rho and is the same as 
the letter " r ;" they thus represent the first three letters 
of the word Christ. These two Greek letters are used 
in Church decorations either separately or as a mono- 
gram, as a symbol or emblem of our Lord. 



282 Y CROSS— ZUCHETTO 



Y Cross. — By reason of its shape, the Cross em- 
broidered on the Chasuble (which see) is called the 
Y Cross, and is intended to represent the out- 
stretched arms of our Blessed Lord on the Cross, 
and symbolizes the Sacrifice which He there offered 
for the sins of the whole world, of which the Holy 
Eucharist is the perpetual Memorial. 

Year. — (See Christian Year.) 

Yule. — The old English name for Christmas (which 
see). A word of doubtful origin. 

Yule Tide. — The season or time of Christmas. 



Zealot. — One of a fanatical Jewish sect, which pre- 
vailed in the time of our Lord. In the New Testa- 
ment, this name is given to one of our Lord's 
Apostles, namely, St. Simon (which see). 

Zuchetto.— The name give to a skull cap worn by 
the clergy instead of the biretta ; when worn by a 
Priest the color is black, but that worn by a Bishop is 
purple. 



Index. 



A. 

Page 

Ablutions 5 

Absolution 5 

Absolution, Declaration of . . 6 

Absolve 6 

Abstinence 6 

Acolyte, his duties 6 

Adult Baptism 7 

Advent, Season of 7 

Advent Sunday 8 

Affusion 8 

Agape 8 

Age for Confirmation .... 84 

Agnus Dei 9 

Aisle 9 

Alb 9 

Alleluia 9 

All Saints' Day 9 

Almanac, Church 10 

Alms Bason 10 

Alpha and Omega 10 

Altar II 

Altar Cross 11 

Altar Lights Ii 

Altar Linen 12 

Altar Rail 12 

Altar Vessels. See Vessels, 

Sacred 267 

Ambulatory 13 

American Church 13 



Page 

American Church, meaning of 

the term 13 

Amice 18 

Anaphora 18 

Andrew, Saint 18 

Angel, one of N. T. names for 

Bishop 19 

Angels. See Holy Angels , .133 

Anglican Church 19 

Anglican Communion .... 20 

Anglo Catholic 21 

Annual Address, The Bishop's, 37 

Annunciation, The 22 

Anointing the Sick 22 

Antependium 23 

Anthem 23 

Antiphon. See Anthem ... 23 

Antiphonal 23 

Apocalypse, The 24 

Apocrypha 24 

Apostle 24 

Apostles* Creed 25 

** Doctrine 25 

Apostolate 25 

Apostolic Fathers. See Fathers, 109 

Apostolic Succession 25 

Apse 26 

Apsidal 26 

Archbishop 26 

Archdeacon 26 



283 



284 



INDEX 



Page 

Articles of Religion, XXXIX, 26 
Articles of Religion not a Creed, 27 

Ascension Day 27 

Ascription 27 

Ash Wednesday 28 

Assistant Minister 28 

B. 

Banners 28 

Banns of Marriage 29 

Baptism, Adult. See Adult 

Baptism 7 

Baptism, Holy 29 

Baptism, Conditional .... 30 
Baptism. Infant. See Infant 

Baptism 145 

Baptism, Private 30 

Baptism Should be adminis- 
tered in Church 30 

Baptismal Regeneration. See 

Regeneration 227 

Baptismal Shell 31 

Baptistry 31 

Barnabas, Saint 31 

Bartholomew, Saint 32 

Bason. See Alms Bason . . 10 

Belfry 33 

Benedic, Anima mea .... 33 

Benedicite 33 

Benediction 34 

Benedictus 35 

Betrothal 35 

Bible, The English 35 

Bible Reading Church . . 166, 238 

Bidding Prayer 36 

Biretta 36 

Birthday of the Church . . . 275 

Bishop 36 

Bishop's Charge 37 



Page 

Bishop Coadjutor 38 

Bishop consecrated by not less 

than three Bishops .... 16 
Bishop, Derivation of the 

Word 36 

Bishop, Election of 38 

Bishop, Missionary 39 

Bishop, The Presiding. See 

Presiding Bishop 218 

Bishop's Resignation. See 

Jurisdiction, Resignation of, 158 

Bishop's Visitation 39 

Bishopric 40 

Black 40 

Blessed Virgin Mary .... 40 
Blessing Church Furniture . . 34 

Blessing of Peace 41 

Board of Managers 41 

Board of Missions 41 

Bounden Duty 41 

Bowing 41 

Bowing at the Name of 

Jesus 41, 136 

Breaking of the Bread .... 42 
Brotherhood of St. Andrew . . 42 

Burial 43 

Burial Office when not to be 

used 43 

Burse 43 

c. 

Calendar 44 

" Origin of 83 

Candidate 44 

Candlemas 44 

Canon 45 

«• Law 45 

" of Scripture 45 

" of the Liturgy 45 



INDEX 



285 



Page 

Canonical 45 

Canonical Hours 45 

Canonical Residence .... 46 

Canticle 46 

Cantoris 46 

Cardinal Virtues. See Virtues, 

Cardinal 271 

Cassock 46 

Catechism 47 

«« • Divisions of .... 47 
** an Unfinished Frag- 
ment 47 

Catechumen 48 

Cathedral 48 

Catholic 48 

Celebrant .* 49 

Ceremonies. See Rites and 

Ceremonies 232 

Chalice 50 

Chalice Veil 50 

Chancel 50 

Chancellor 50 

Change of Church name ... 14 

Chantry 50 

Chasuble 51 

Childermas $1 

Chimere 51 

Choir 51 

Choir, The Vested. See Sur- 

pliced Choir 249 

Choral Service. See Even 

Song 103 

Choral Service not " Romish " 103 

Christen, To 52 

Christian 51 

Christian Name. See Name, 

Christian 194 

Christian Unity. See Unity, 

Church . , , , 263 



Page 
Christian Year, Divisions of, 52, 53 

Christian's New Year's Day . 8 

Christmas Day ,..,... 54 

Church 55 

" an Institution . , . .161 
" Introduced into Britain, 19 

" Building Fund ... 56 

«« Catholic 56 

" Chronology 57 

« Club 58 

" Colors 58 

" Congress 59 

« Militant. See Church 

Catholic 56 

" Missions House ... 60 
" of England not found- 
ed by Henry the 

Eighth . . 20, 179, 233 

" Temperance Society . 61 

" Wardens 62 

" Year. See Christian 

Year 53 

" Year preaches the Gos- 

Pel S3 

Churching 62 

Circumcision, The 63 

Clergy 63 

Clerical 64 

Cloister 64 

Coadjutor. See Bishop Co- 
adjutor 38 

Collect 64 

Comfortable Words 65 

Commendatory Prayer .... 65 
Commandments. See Deca- 
logue 77 

Common Prayer, Meaning of . 64 
Communion, Holy. See Holy 

Communion 133 



286 



INDEX 



Page 

Communion of Saints .... 66 
Compline. See Canonical 

Hours . . 45 

Confirmation 66 

Confirmation not joining the 

Church 156 

Consecrate 68 

Consecration, Prayer of ... 68 
« of Church Build- 
ings 69 

** of first Bishop 

on American 

Soil 17 

Convention 69 

Convocation 69 

Cope 70 

Corporal 70 

Cotta 70 

Council 70 

Credence 71 

Creed .71 

Cross, The 72 

Crucifier 73 

Cruets . 73 

Crypt 73 

Curate . 73 

D. 

Daily Prayer, The .... 73 

Dalmatic .74 

Daughters of the King ... 75 
Days in Holy Week, their sig- 
nificance 138 

Days of Obligation, List of . 75 

Deacon 75 

Deaconess 76 

Dean 77 

Decalogue 77 

f« Transl?ition of . , . 78 



Page 
Decalogue When added to Com- 
munion Office 77 

Decani jS 

Dedication, Feast of 78 

Deposition yg 

Deprecations yp 

Descent into Hell 79 

Diaconate 80 

Dies Irae 80 

Digest of Canons ...... 80 

" " «* List of Ti- 
tles 80 

Dimissory Letter 81 

Diocesan 82 

Diocesan Convention .... 82 

Diocesan Missions 82 

Diocese 81 

Diptychs . . 83 

Discretion, Years of 84 

Dispensation 84 

Divine Liturgy. See Holy 

Communion 133 

Divine Service 84 

Divisions among Christians not 

Sanctioned by the Bible . . 264 
Domestic and Foreign Mission- 
ary Society 85 

Domestic Missions. See D. 

and F. Society ...... 85 

Domenical Letter 87 

Dossal 88 

Doxology 88 

Duly, its ecclesiastical mean- 
ing 88 

E. 

Eagle 89 

Early Communion 89 



INDEX 



287 



Pige 
East, Turning to, Origin of 

Custom 90 

Easter Day 90 

Easter Even 92 

Easter Monday and Tuesday . 93 

Easter Tide 93 

Eastern Church 93 

Eastward Position. See East, 

Turning to 90 

Ecclesiastical Year. See Chris- 
tian Year $2 

Ecumenical 94 

Elder 94 

Elements 94 

Ember Days 94 

Emblems 95 

Emmanuel « 96 

Epact, The 97 

Epiphany, Feast of 97 

" Commemoration 

Threefold .... 98 
" Sundays after ... 98 

Episcopacy 9^ 

Episcopal Ring 231 

Episcopate 100 

Epistle of St. Barnabas ... 32 

Epistle, The 100 

Epistle Side 100 

Epistoler loi 

Eschatology 10 1 

Espousal loi 

Essentials of Christian Truth 

and Order 19 

Eucharist loi 

Eucharistic Lights. See Altar 

Lights II 

Eucharistic Vestments . . . .101 

Evangelical 102 

Evangelical Canticles .... 102 



Page 

Evangelists 103 

Eve or Even 103 

Even Song 103 

Examination for Holy Orders, 

List of 103 

Excommunication 104 

Exhortation . 104 

Expectation Sunday 105 

Expectation Week 105 

Extension of the Incarnation . 144 



}• 



106 



F. 

Fair Linen Cloth 
Fair White Linen Cloth 

Faith 106 

Faithful, The 107 

Faldstool . 107 

Fasting 107 

Fasting Communion 108 

Fasts, Table of 108 

Fathers, The 108 

Feasts or Festivals . . . . .110 

Feria no 

Filioque in 

First American Bishop .... 16 
First Principle of English Ref- 
ormation 262 

Fish. . Ill 

Flagon Ill 

Font Ill 

Foreign Missions. See D. and 

F. Society 85 

Forms 1 12 

Forty Days, The Greaty . . . 113 
Fourth Sunday in Lent . . . 1 14 

Fraction 114 

Free and Open Churches . . .115 
Frequent Communion , . . .115 



288 



INDEX 



Page 
Friday Ii6 

« as Obligatory as Sunday, 1 16 

Frontal Il6 

Fruits of the Spirit. See Spirit, 

Fruits of 242 

Funerals 117 

G. 

Gehenna ^. , . .117 

General Clergy Relief Fund .117 
General Confession, The . . .118 

General Convention 119 

General Councils, List of . 70, 7 1 
General Thanksgiving .... 120 
General Theological Semi- 
nary 120 

Generally Necessary I20 

Genuflexion 121 

Ghost I 

Ghostly / "' 

Ghost, The Holy. See Holy 

Ghost 135 

Gifts (Sevenfold) of the Holy 

Ghost 121 

Girdle 121 

Girls' Friendly Society . . .122 

Gloria in Excelsis 122 

Gloria Patri 123 

" " not a vain repe- 
tition 123 

Gloria Tibi 123 

God Fathers and Mothers. See 

Sponsors 243 

Golden Number 123 

Good Friday 124 

Good Shepherd, Sunday of . .125 
Gospel — meaning of the word . 126 

Gospel Hymns 179 

Gospels, The Four 126 



Page 

Gospel, The Holy 127 

Gospel Side 127 

Gospeller 127 

Government, Church. See 

Episcopacy 98 

Gown, The Black 127 

Grace 128 

Grace of Baptism Threefold . 29 

Gradine 128 

Gradual 128 

Greek Church. See Eastern 

Church 93 

Green 128 

Gregorian Music 129 

Growth of the Church . . 17, 129 
Guardian Angels. See Holy 

Angels 133 

Guild 131 

H. 

Habit 131 

Hades 131 

Hallelujah. See Alleluia . . 9 

Heaven 132 

Hell 132 

Heresy > 

Heretic / ^^^ 

High Celebration 132 

Historic Episcopate 133 

Historiographer 133 

Holy Angels 133 

Holy Communion 133 

" " every Lord's 

Day 115 

Holy Days and Seasons. See 

Christian Year 52 

Holy Ghost, The 135 

" " Procession of . ,219 

Holy Innocents' Day .... 136 



INDEX 



289 



Page 

Holy Name, The 136 

Holy Orders 137 

Holy Table. See Altar . . . 11 

Holy Thursday 137 

Holy Week 137 

Homilies, The 138 

Hood 138 

Hosanna 139 

Hours of Prayer. See Canon- 
ical Hours 45 

House of Bishops 139 

House of God 139 

Housel 140 

Humble Access, Prayer of . . 140 

Hymn Board 140 

Hymnal, The 140 

Hymns 141 

Hypothetical Form ..... 142 

I. 

ICHTHUS • • • 142 

I. H. S 142 

Immersion I42 

Immovable Feasts 142 

Imposition of Hands .... 143 

Incarnation, The 144 

Incense 145 

Incumbent 145 

Infant Baptism 145 

Inhibit 146 

Innocents. See Holy Inno- 
cents' Day 136 

I. N. R. 1 147 

Institution, Office of ... . 147 
«' Letter of .... 147 

« Words of .... 148 

Instruction 148 

Intercessions of the Litany . .148 
Intermediate State 148 



Page 

Intonation 149 

Intone 149 

Introit 150 

Invitatory 150 

Invocation, The 151 

" before the sermon 150 



J- 

James (St.) the Great . . . 

James (St.) the Less . . . 

Jesus, The Holy Name of . 
" Derivation of the word 

John Baptist, Saint , 

John Evangelist, Saint 

Joining the Church . 

Jubilate Deo .... 

Jude, Saint .... 

Jurisdiction, Episcopal 
" Missionary 

" Resignation of 

Justification, Cause of . . . 



152 
152 
153 
153 
154 
155 
>57 
157 
158 
158 
158 
159 



K. 

Kalendar. See Calendar . 159 

Keys of the Church 159 

Keys, Power of the 160 

Kindred, Table of 160 

Kingdom of God 161 

Kissing the Stole 162 

Kneeling 162 

Kyrie 162 

Lr. 

Lady Day 163 

Laity 163 

«' Why so called . . . . .64 
Lamb and Flag 163 



290 



INDEX 



Page 

Lambeth Conference . . . .164 

Lammas Day 164 

Last Things, The Four . . .164 

Lauds 164 

Lay Baptism 165 

Layman 165 

Lay Reader 165 

Laying on of Hands 165 

Lectern 166 

Lectionary . 166 

Lent, Season of 167 

" Why observed forty days, 167 
" Sundays in . . . . . .168 

Lesser Litany 169 

Lessons, The 169 

Letter Dimissory. See Dimis- 

sory Letter 81 

" of Orders 169 

« of Transfer 170 

Lights on the Altar 170 

Linen Cloth. See Fair Linen 

Cloth 106 

Litany, The 170 

" Divisions of 171 

" Desk 172 

Liturgical Colors. See Church 

Colors . 58 

Liturgy 172 

Liturgies, Table of 173 

Lord's Day, The 175 

« " not the Sabbath . 235 

Lord's Prayer, The 176 

« « When said by 

Priest alone 176 

Lord's Supper, wrong use of 

the term 177 

Lord's Table, The 177 

Low Celebration 177 

Low Sunday 17^ 



Page 
Luke, Festival of Saint . . .178 
Lych Gate 179 

M. 

Magna Charta 179 

Magnificat 180 

" Daily Memorial of 

Incarnation 180 

Maniple 180 

Manual Acts 180 

Mark, Feast of Saint . . . .181 

Marriage 181 

" Sacramental . . . ,182 

" Vow . 35 

Mary. See Blessed Virgin 

Mary 40 

Mass 183 

Matthew, Feast of Saint . . .183 
Matthias, Feast of Saint . . .184 

Matins 185 

Matrimony, Holy. See Mar- 
riage 181 

Maundy Thursday 185 

Meditation 186 

Membership, Church . . . .186 

Mensa 186 

Mercy to Babes 146 

Michael (St.) and All Angels . 186 
Mid Lent Sunday. See Fourth 

Sunday in Lent 1 14 

Militant, Church 187 

Ministry, The , 187 

Ministry of the Holy An- 
gels 133, 186 

Miserere 188 

Missal 188 

Mission 188 

« Parochial 189 

Missionary 189 



INDEX 



291 



Page 
Missionary Bishop. See Bishop, 

Missionary .... 39 
" Council. See D. 

and F. Society . . 85 

Missioner 189 

Missions 189 

Mitre 190 

Mixed Chalice 190 

Mode of Baptism 8, 259 

Morning Prayer 190 

Morse 191 

Mothering Sunday 191 

Movable Feasts and Fasts . .191 

Music, Church 192 

Mystery 193 

Mystical Body of Christ . . .193 

N. 

N. OR M 193 

Name, The Holy. See Holy 

Name 136 

V « The Christian . . . .194 

« " « why it is 

given 194 

Nathanael 32 

Nativity of our Lord . . . .195 

Nave 195 

Neophyte 195 

New Birth 195 

Nicea, Council of 195 

" « « did not 

originate the Creed . . . .196 

Nicene Creed 196 

" " when introduced 

into Liturgy 196 

No strolling, irresponsible 

preachers 81 

Nocturns 196 



Page 

Non-conformists 196 

Nones 197 

North Side 197 

Nowell 197 

Nunc Dimittis 197 

o. 

Oblation 198 

Obligation. See Days of Obli- 
gation . . . : 75 

Obsecrations 198 

Occasional Offices 198 

" Prayers 198 

Occurrence of Holy Days . .199 

Octave 199 

Octaves set forth in Prayer 

Book 199 

Offertory, The 199 

" Sentences .... 200 
Office, ecclesiastical meaning . 200 

Offices of a Pastor 208 

Open Churches. See Free and 

Open Churches 115 

Ordain ) 

Ordination / ^oo 

Order — its ecclesiastical mean- 
ing 201 

Orders, Holy. See Holy 

Orders 137 

Ordinal, The 201 

Ordinary 202 

Organizations, Church .... 202 

Organizing a Parish 203 

Organs 203 

Orientation 203 

Ornaments 203 

Orphrey 204 

Orthodox 204 



292 



INDEX 



P. 



Page 



Pall 204 

Palm Sunday 204 

Paraclete 205 

Paradise 205 

Parish 205 

«* partakes of the character 

of its people .... 206 

" House 206 

" Register 206 

Parishioner 206 

Parochial Mission. See Mis- 
sion, Parochial 189 

Parson 206 

Paschal 207 

Passion 207 

«« Sunday , 207 

«« Tide 207 

« Week 207 

Pastor 207 

Pastoral Letter 208 

« Staff 208 

Paten 209 

Paul, Conversion of Saint . , 209 

Penance 210 

Penitential Office 210 

Penitential Psalms, their mean- 
ing 210 

Penitential Psalms^used on Ash 

Wednesday 28 

Pentecost 211 

Perpetual Virginity of Blessed 

Virgin Mary 40 

Peter, Festival of Saint . . , 2H 
Philip (St.) and St. James' Day, 212 

Piscina 213 

Plain Song 213 

Pontifical. See Ordinal . . .201 
Post Communion 213 



Page 

Postulant 213 

Postures in Public Worship . .214 

Prayer 214 

« Five parts of 214 

** for Church Militant . .187 

" for Unity 264 

Prayer Book, The 215 

" " Cross 15 

" " first used in Eng- 
lish 276 

Prayer Book of Eastern Ori- 

Prayers for the Dead . . . .216 

Precentor 217 

Pre Lenten Season 217 

Presbyter — how shortened to 

Priest 217 

Presentation of Christ . . . .217 

Presiding Bishop 218 

Presiding Bishops, List of , . 218 

Priest 218 

Priesthood of the Laity . . . 230 

Primate 218 

Prime 218 

Prisoners. See Visitation of 

Prisoners 271 

Private Baptism. See Baptism, 

Private 30 

Proanaphora 219 

Pro-Cathedral 219 

Procession of the Holy Ghost .219 

Processional Cross 219 

Proper Lessons 220 

Proper Preface 220 

Proper Psalms 220 

Protestant 220 

Protestant Episcopal. See 

American Church .... 13 
Provinces 221 



INDEX 



293 



Page 

Psalter, The 221 

" should be sung . . .221 
" Translation of . , . 222 

Purification, The 222 

Purificator 222 

Purpose of English Reforma- 
tion 20 

Q- 

Quadragesima 222 

Quadrilateral, The 222 

Qualifications for Holy Orders, 223 

Quick 223 

Quicunque Vult 223 

Quiet Day 223 

Quinquagesima 224 

R. 

Rail. See Altar Rail .... 12 

Ratification, The 224 

Real Presence 224 

Reception into the Church. 

See Baptism, Private ... 30 

Recessional 225 

Rector 326 

« Head of the Parish . . 226 

Rectory 226 

Red Letter Day 226 

Refreshment Sunday .... 226 

Regeneration 227 

«* and Conversion 

not synonymous 227 

Register. See Parish Register, 206 

Registrar 227 

Religion of English-speaking 

People 21 

Religious Orders 228 

Reproaches, The 228 

Reredos 229 



Page 

Responds 229 

Responses 229 

Responsive Service 229 

Retable 230 

Retreat 230 

Reunion of Christendom de- 
sired 21 

Revised Bible 36 

Ring 231 

Rites and Ceremonies .... 232 

Ritual \ 

Ritualism / ^^2 

Rochet 233 

Rogation Days 233 

*• " Special Prayers, 233 

Rogation Sunday 234 

Rood Screen 234 

Rubric 234 

s. 

Sabbaoth 234 

Sabbath 235 

Sacraments 235 

" necessary to salva- 
tion 235 

Sacred Vessels. See Vessels, 

Sacred 267 

Sacrifice 236 

Sacristan 236 

Sacristy 236 

Saint 237 

Saints' Days 237 

Sanctuary 237 

Schism 238 

** between East and 

West Ill, 238 

Scriptures in Prayer Book . . 238 
Seasons, Church. See Chris- 
tian Year 52 



294 



INDEX 



Page 

Sedilia 239 

See 239 

Sentences, The Opening . , . 239 

Septuagesima 239 

Server 240 

Sexagesima 240 

Sexts. See Canonical hours . 45 
Shell. See Baptismal Shell . 31 

Shrove Tuesday 240 

Sick. See Visitation of Sick . 272 
Sign of the Cross. See Cross . 72 
Simon (St.) and St. Jude's Day, 241 
Sisterhoods. See Religious 

Orders 228 

Six Points of Ritual , .... 241 
Spirit. See Ghost, 121 ; and 

Holy Ghost . . . .135 
« Gifts of. See Gifts of 

Holy Ghost .... 121 

" Fruits of the 242 

Spirit of Missions 242 

Sponsors 243 

Stalls 244 

Standing Committee .... 244 

State of Salvation 245 

Stephen, Festival of Saint . . 245 

Stir up Sunday 246 

Stole 246 

Subdeacon , 247 

Substance 247 

Suffrages 247 

Sunday. See Lord's Day . .175 
Sunday Letter. See Domin- 
ical Letter 87 

Sunday-schools 247 

Super Altar 248 

Sureties. See Sponsors . . . 243 
Surname, Meaning of word . 193 
Surplice 249 



Page 

Surpliced Choir ...... 249 

Sursum Corda 251 

Symbol 251 

Synod 251 

T. 

Table. See Lord's Table . . 177 

Te Deum 252 

" " Old tradition, con- 
cerning 252 

Ten Commandments. See 

Decalogue 77 

Temperance. See Church 
Temperance Society ... 61 

Ter Sanctus 252 

Terms of Christian Unity . , 222 

Testimonials , 252 

Testimony to Scriptural Char- 
acter of Confirmation . . 67, 68 
Thanksgiving. See General 

Thanksgiving 120 

Thanksgiving Day 253 

" « first held . 253 

Theological Virtues 254 

The Baptized a Holy Nation . 237 
Thirty-Nine Articles. See Ar- 
ticles of Religion 26 

Thomas (St.) the Apostle . . 254 
Three Hours Service .... 255 

Thurifer 256 

Thursday, Holy. See Ascen- 
sion Day 27 

Thursday in Holy Week. See 

Maundy 185 

Tierce. See Canonical Hours . 45 
Time of keeping Easter, when 

Settled 91 

Times of Baptism 93 

« " Ordination .... 95 



INDEX 



295 



Page 

Tradition 259 

Transepts 257 

Transfiguration, The . . . .257 
Translations of the Bible ... 35 

Trefoil 259 

Trine Immersion 259 

Trinity, The Holy 259 

" Season 260 

" Sunday 260 

Trisagion 261 

Triumphal Hymn 261 

Triumphant, The Church . .261 

Tunicle 262 

Turning to the East. See 

East, Turning to 90 

Twelfth Day 262 



u. 

Unction. See Anointing the 

Sick 22 

Undivided Church 262 

Union Jack — its origin ... 19 

Unity, Church 263 

Unleavened Bread 265 

Use, its Ecclesiastical Meaning, 265 



V. 

Veil. See Chalice Veil ... 50 
Veni Creator Spiritus .... 266 

Venite Exultemus 266 

Verger 266 

Versicles 266 

Vespers 267 

Vessels, Sacred 267 

Vestments, List of ... . 267 



Page 
Vestry, The ..-,,... 269 
Vestries not found in Primi- 
tive Church 269 

Via Media 269 

Viaticum 270 

Vicar 270 

Vigils 270 

Vincent, Rule of Saint , . .271 
Virgin Mary. See Blessed 

Virgin Mary 40 

Virtues, The Cardinal . , , .271 
" Theological. See The- 
ological Virtues . . • • . 254 
Visitation, Episcopal. See 

Bishop's Visitation 39 

Visitation of Prisoners . . . . 27 1 

" " Sick 272 

Vow 273 

Vows of Baptism , . . . 29, 273 
" « Religious Orders . .272 

w. 

Wafer Bread. See Unleav- 
ened Bread 265 

Wardens. See Church War- 
dens 62 

Warnings 274 

Water 274 

Wedding Ring. See Ring . .231 

Wednesday 275 

Western Church 275 

What constitutes a valid Sacra- 
ment 148 

What Constitutes an Ecumen- 
ical Council 94 

Whitsun Day 275 

« Derivation of the 
word 276 



296 



INDEX 



Page 
"Whitsun Monday and Tuesday, 277 

" Tide 277 

Whole duty of Man 29 

Why Bishops are not now 

called Apostles 37 

Why we go to Church .... 280 
Wine, Declaration concerning, 277 
Witness and Keeper of Holy 

Writ 257 

Woman's Auxiliary 278 

Wbrd, The 279 

Words on the Cross 279 

Worship 279 



X. 



Page 



X. The Cross of St. Andrew. 18 
X P 281 

Y. 

Y Cross 282 

Year. See Christian Year . . 52 

Yule 282 

«« Tide 282 

Z. 

Zealot 282 

Zuccheto 282 



Jsx3. 2 01903 



JAN 20 1902 

i COPY QU 



